Quantcast
Channel: The Seforim Blog
Viewing all 679 articles
Browse latest View live

Publication of New Book, Kana’uteh de-Pinhas, by Seforim Blog Contributor, R. Bezalel Naor

$
0
0

Publication of New Book, Kana’uteh de-Pinhas, by Seforim Blog Contributor, R. Bezalel Naor

RABBI PINHAS HAKOHEN LINTOP (1852-1924)




Pinhas Hakohen Lintop, Rabbi of the Habad community of Birzh, Lithuania, was an intimate friend and colleague of Rabbi Abraham Isaac Hakohen Kook. Their friendship began when Rabbi Kook served as Rabbi of Zoimel, Lithuania and later Boisk, Latvia, and continued even after Rav Kook immigrated to Erets Israel.

What Rabbis Kook and Lintop shared in common, was the belief that the knowledge of the “inwardness of Torah” (“penimiyut ha-torah”) contained the medicine for the spiritual malady of the generation. Both men attempted, each in his own way, to disseminate Kabbalah to the masses. For this, they came under criticism from their rabbinic peers.

Rabbi Lintop was unique in that he was one of only three major Lithuanian kabbalists in that country at the beginning of the 20th century: Solomon Elyashev, Abraham Isaac Hakohen Kook, and Pinhas Hakohen Lintop.

The present book, Kana’uteh de-Pinhas (The Zeal of Pinhas) pivots on a hitherto unpublished letter of Rabbi Lintop to Rabbi Kook, then serving as Rabbi of Jaffa, Erets Israel. The lengthy letter consists of a detailed critique of the recent work of Rabbi Solomon Elyashev of Shavel (1841-1926), Hakdamot u-She’arim (Piotrkow, 1908), the first part of Rabbi Elyashev’s encyclopedic work of Kabbalah, Leshem Shevo ve-Ahlamah.

While Rav Kook hailed Hakdamot u-She’arim as a supreme contribution to the wisdom of Kabbalah, Rabbi Lintop opposed the worldview contained therein, which as he pointed out, ran counter to both the teachings of Ramhal (acronym of Rabbi Moses Hayyim Luzzatto) and Habad (acronym of Hokhmah, Binah, Da’at, the school of Hasidism founded by Rabbi Shneur Zalman of Liadi).

Much of the present work is an attempt to unpack Rabbi Lintop’s specific criticisms of Hakdamot u-She’arim, while in the process sharpening our understanding of the ideological touchstones that set apart the respective teachings of these three great kabbalists, Rabbis Elyashev, Kook and Lintop.

The book, in Hebrew with an abstract of a few pages in English, is replete with a photo of Rabbi Lintop, his final repose in Birzh, and facsimiles of the titles of his works and some of his manuscript letters, which are of historic interest for their description of conditions in Lithuanian Jewry in the first quarter of the twentieth century (especially their vivid description of the rapid acceleration of the process of secularization and decline of rabbinic authority in the aftermath of World War I). An appendix of the book discusses Rabbi Lintop’s critique of Maimonides’ Thirteen Principles of Faith, a controversial topic which of late has been the focus of several rabbinic and academic studies. (Of especial note is Marc B. Shapiro’s The Limits of Orthodox Theology: Maimonides’ Thirteen Principles Reappraised.)

Another appendix of the book is devoted to Rabbi Solomon E. Jaffe (1858-1923), Chief Rabbi of New York after the demise of Rabbi Jacob Joseph, and to the short-lived Rabbinical Seminary (Yeshivah la-Rabbanim) that Rabbi Jaffe headed in New York (1909-1910) during the temporary closure of Rabbi Isaac Elchanan Theological Seminary (RIETS), today the rabbinical seminary of Yeshiva University. Rabbis Jaffe and Lintop overlapped in the rabbinate of Vabolnik, Lithuania circa 1888 and maintained cordial relations even after Rabbi Jaffe relocated to the United States.

Kana’uteh de-Pinhas is available at Bigeleisen and also from R. Naor’s website, www.orot.com.

What is wrong with Artscroll?

$
0
0

What is wrong with Artscroll?

by Eliezer Miller

A better question would be is what is right?

The latest work produced by Artscroll in the Milstein Series is Isaiah[1]. Written by Rabbi Nosson Scherman, the general editor of Artsrtscroll himself, it is the inaugural volume of the interpretation of the Later Prophets.

Firstly, one must praise Artscroll for a completely new typesetting of the Rashi, Radak, Metzuadas David and Metzudas Zion. But to what purpose?  If was to give us a clear text, has not a clearly superior work of this kind has been done by Keter? They, at least, addition, edited these works using ancient manuscripts.  If, then, they are printed in this series is to help us with the translation and commentary – is that not the very purpose of Artscroll’s English translation and commentary? Perhaps, then, they are included to keep the tradition of Mikraos Gedolos?  If so why are many other parts of Mikraos Gedolos commentators like Gr’a and Toldos Aharon missing?  The space taken by these commentaries could have surely been used for a lengthier, more comprehensive, English commentary.

Secondly, one can understand why the editors ignored the extensive archeological work that has been done in the past few years. Archeology in the City of David and Samaria shed much light on the realia that is part of the prophecy[2].

The discovery of the Dead Sea scrolls has changed the whole of the study of Isaiah.  The Isaiah scrolls are the only complete text of a sefer in Tanach from that time. They have revealed multiple variants and commentaries. 

However, to include these studies in the sefer would have negated the principles on which “Mesorah” publication stands, that of strict adherence to the received tradition.

Similarly, the incredible amount that has been learnt from etymological studies by Semitic language scholars is hard to ignore. Because non-traditional scholars do this work, they are ignored by Rabbi Scherman - to his, and to his readers, loss.

Thirdly, one could also understand the “bowlderisation”[3]involved in the translation.  The great poetic masterpiece that was achieved by the Revised Authorized Version has inspired myriads of readers; the majestic language gave, at least faint echoes of Isaiah’s monumental use of his imagery and metaphors.  That translation surely has Christological inferences and counter-Halachic tendencies.[4]Their exclusion is understandable.

On the other hand, Artscroll’s awkward phraseology, mistranslations, and incorrect insertions make one, literally, cringe.  Their translation has managed to change one the worlds greatest literary work into a children’s eighth-grade reader, unworthy of the text.


Lastly, one must feel that Rabbi Scherman is forced to ignore the obvious parallels to the rebuilding of Zion in our days. The Return to Israel, the re-establishment of the State of Israel and the foretold “footsteps of the Messiah” are apparent to any reader of the prophecy. This omission is so enormous, that it is difficult for the modern reader to swallow.  Has the orthodox world been so influenced by the rejectionist in the Satmar- Neture Karta – Brisk axis, that they have accepted the absurd notion that that the State of Israel has no theological significance?

Given all the above critiques, and understanding the reasons, the real problem is internal. The real problem of this work is that it contradicts the very basis of the credo of Mesorah Publications. 

There are a number of examples as how Mesorah publications has disregarded their mandate. 

1) The Prophecy of Isaiah was a focal point in the Talmud and Midrash.  There is hardly a Pasuk that is not quoted and explicated in the classical sources.  One would venture to say, that percentage wise, in the Talmud and Medrash, many more pasukim from Isaiah are mentioned than pasukim from Chumash[5].  Indeed works that cite these sources are widely available.[6] Yet these citations are few and far between in the commentary[7].  When they are cited, the accompanying commentaries by the Rishonim are rarely mentioned.

This lacuna is distressing.  Did Rabbi Scherman not make an effort to use them, or was he oblivious to their existence?

A few random examples:

i) 42:5 ….Who gives a soul to the people upon it, and a spirit to those who walk upon it
 Artscroll pg.  323:     He gives a soul equally to all the people on earth (Radak)
A spirit of sanctity (or prophecy- Abarbanel) to those who walk in his ways.

Yet:
Yerushalmi[8]:            Rashbal in the name of Bar Kapra:  The land on which I placed life first, will be the first for the coming of the Messiah.  What is the reason “He gives a soul to the people upon it.   Thus the Rabbis of Babylon have lost.  Rabbi Simai said:  The Almighty makes the land slippery in front of them and thus they slide like bottles.  When they reach the land of Israel their souls are with them….


ii) 27:13 ….It shall be on that day a great shofar will be blown…
Artscroll pg. 209:            On that great day of ingathering, all the exiles will be gathered together (as if –Radak) by the blast of a great shofar Abarbanel, R’ Hirsch
Yet:
Talmud[9]:  The ten tribes have no place in the world to come… these are the words of Rabbi Akiva.  …Rabbi Simon said: if their actions are (still) like today, they will not return.  If not, they will return.  Rebbi said: They will come to the world to come as it said “On that day a great shofar will be sounded”.

(One feels that these random examples, among many, are teaching fundamentals of Jewish thought. Why were they not mentioned?  In their place Artscroll quotes two Chassidic Vortlach!)


2) There are comparatively few extant works by the Rishonim on Isaiah.  One would suppose that the Christian censors either cut them severely[10]or discouraged their publication. However, a few such works have been found and published.[11]  In these sefarim are important ideas that have not found their way into Artscroll, once again to its, and our loss.


A few random examples;
i) On that day (people) will sing about (Israel), “A vineyard of fine wine”. I am Hashem who guards it: I water it frequently, lest it be held account against it, night and day I will guard it.

Artscroll pg.203: From the cup of punishment I shall pour on them only a little at a time, because if I were to deliver the full of retribution all at once, they would not survive it. (Rashi)

Yet:
Ibn Ganach:  It comes to tell us that Israel will not be included in the punishment, that is to say; I will revisit their sins on the nations, but I will not revisit (Israel’s) sin

ii) 52:2 Formerly he grew like a sapling ….

Artscroll (pg. 401): Before the redemption raises Israel to its new eminence, the nations will regard it with contempt…

Yet:
Rambam: The quality of the ascent (of the Messiah) is that not that we will know at all before his ascent whether he is or not the Messiah, even if it is said of him that he is the son of so-and-so from so-and-so’s family.   Rather an unknown man shall rise before his identity is revealed, with signs and miracles, which we will see that it is he that performs them.  This will prove the truth of his claims and the truth of his patrimony.


(Again One feels that these are basic to our beliefs, and are puzzled by their omission)


3) The truth that even a casual reader will note that there are at least two different styles of commentaries of Isaiah in this work.  The first 40 or so chapters were written in one style, and the last chapters by a different commentator.  (Perhaps the same author wrote them at different times of his life.) 

The first Chapters are basically a summary of the classical commentators.  These summaries are widely available[12], albeit in Hebrew[13]. If he wished to improve on these works, one wonders why Rabbi Scherman ignored Rav Eliezer MiBalgantzi, Rabbi Yishaya Mitrani, Ibn Kaspi and Ayin Hamesorah (published from manuscripts in Keter).


Remarkably, the style of commentaries in the second part of the Sefer are completely different.  No longer only the classical commentaries are mentioned. Mari K’ra, Orchos Chaim, Shem Shmuel, Artscroll’s own edition of Rav Schwab, and many other commentaries suddenly make an appearance.  Rabinowitz masterful Daas Sofrim[14]and Hirsch’s Essays are mentioned.

One, however, wonders how Rabbi Scherman chose whom to exclude.  Rav Schwab’s, somewhat idiocentric ideas are often quoted while Sorotzkin’s Rinat Yitchak[15], Rav Dovid Cohen’s many works [16]are ignored.  One understands (but does not condone) the omission of Mossad Harav Kook’s Daas Mikra[17]because of its “modern” leaning, but what could be wrong with Hatorah Hatemimah[18]? Emek Hanetziv is Kosher (pg. 385) but the G’ra does not make the cut[19]!  Additionally there are many commentaries of the Haftorahs, which are similarly ignored



A few random examples:

i) 41:2 Who inspired (the one) from the East, at whose  (every) footstep righteousness attended….

Artscroll pg.311: This is a reference to Abraham, who came from Aram, which is east of Eretz Israel…

Yet:
Rinat Yitzchak[20] explains this verse as the dispute between Rashi and the Gr’a.  In Shabbat 156a uses this verse to prove that there is no Mazal (Astrology) for Israel. Rashi explains that prayer and repentance can change the mazal.  The G’ra explains that Mazal only applies to the nations, whereas Israel is above the stars and independent of Mazal.

ii) 28:7 …the kohen and the (false) prophet have erred because of liquor and corrupted by wine, they have strayed because of liquor, erred in vision.

Artscroll pg. 211: Rather than refer to the drunkenness and hedonism of the people, Isaiah refers to the drunkenness and the hedonism of the leadership, the Kohen and the prophet.

Yet:
Rabinowiz[21]: To claim that this refers to the kohanim in the beis hamikdash and to the prophets, contradicts all accepted opinions.  …. Nowhere does Isaiah mention false prophets, for no one would dare to call himself a prophet in the days of Isaiah…. It is unlikely that Isaiah would refer to the priests of Baal as Kohanim.  It is certain that Isaiah was referring to himself.  He was not able to communicate with people that were immersed in wealth and success, indulging in feasts and parties.  It is unlikely that he speaks of gross drunkenness.


4) Perhaps the most important criticism is that, as in many of Artscrolls biblical works, there is the tendency to trivialize Judaism.  In the Schottensten Talmud, (especially the Jerusalem Talmud) Artscroll has shown that they are able to do extensive research, and to explicate almost all fundamentals[22].
Not so in the Artscroll Tanach series. There is little attempt to explain the fundamental concepts of Judaism.  Instead we are fed homilies, “Vortlach”, Hassidic Meiselach and childish moralisms.  We miss the scholarly discussions, the Machlokes and textual variations that are so beautifully presented in the Schottenstein Talmud.

Yishayahu speaks to the generations.  To portray him as a medieval sermonizer is, to sat the least, disrespectful and trite.  The Milstein Series could, and must, do a better job.  They owe this to modern reader.


Artscroll’s job is to sell books.  Apparently, in their eyes, the public is not interested in serious scholarship, nor keen to hear Isaiah’s biting criticism of the hypocrisies of institutions. They perhaps feel that to try to sell a sefer that practically tells the buyer that Hashem does not support these institutions would make no sense.  One hopes that this is not true.

But at least let Rabbi Sherman fulfill his mandate by presenting us with a traditional comprehensive commentary equal to the Schottensten scholarly commentaries on the Talmuds.






[1]The Later Prophets: Isaiah, Mesorah Publications 2013
[2]We can see the upper pool and the lower pool, etc.
[3]To modify by abridging, simplifying, or distorting in style or content
[4]“Unto us a child is given.”Etc.
[5]In an unscientific count in Ayn Hamesorah, about 30% of Chumash pasukim are cited compared to 98% of Isaiah’s pasukim.
[6]Stern, Menachem: Torah SheB’al Peh, Jerusalem 2001. Neusner, Jacob: Isaiah in The Babylonian Talmud and Medrash, , NY 2007.
[7]A cursory reading counts only a few dozen citations.
[8]Kesubos 12:3
[9]San: 110b 
[10]See Neubauer’s edition of the  ‘hine yaskil avdi”
[11]Kovetz Perushim Lesefer Yishayahu,Jerusalem 5731.  Tafsir Saadia Gaon, S. Ratzabi Bnei Brak 2004
[12] Laniado Shlomo: Keli Paz, , 1637, Reprinted Jerusalem 5731
[13]An adequate work by Rosenberg, A. J.: Mikraos Gedolos, The Judaica Press, 1992 has long been available
[14]Rabinowitz, Chaim Dov, Daas Sofrim, Jerusalem 1980
[15]Rinat Yitzchak, Yitzchak Sorotzkin, Wikliff 1998
[16]Cohen, David: Ohel David,  1998 -
[17]Chacham,Amos: Daat Mikra, Jerusalem 1988
[18]Stern, Yechiel Michal: Hatorah Hatemimah, Jerusalem 5732
[19]Katzenelenbogen, S.:Biur Hagr’a Neviim, Jerusalem 2002
[20]ibid pg. 144
[21]Ibid
[22]See however: Our Torah, your Torah and their Torah: An evaluation of the Artscroll phenomenon by B. Barry Levy and Tradition 19(1)(Spring 1981): 89-95 and an exchange of letters in Tradition 1982;20:370-375.

New Book Announcement - Seder Olam by Prof. Chaim Milikowsky

$
0
0

New Book Announcement
 Eliezer Brodt

סדר עולם: מהדורה מדעית, פירוש ומבוא מאת חיים מיליקובסקי, מכון יצחק בן צבי, שני חלקים, 326+711 עמודים.

 I am very happy to announce the publication of an important work which numerous people (myself included) have been eagerly waiting for quite some time, Professor Chaim Milikowsky of the Bar Ilan Talmud department's critical edition of the Seder Olam. Professor Milikowsky began working on the Seder Olam over thirty years ago and completed his PhD dissertation 'Seder Olam : A Rabbinic Chorography' in Yale University 1981 (550 pp.) with Professor Shnayer Zalman Leiman serving as his thesis advisor. This version included an English Translation of the Seder Olam. Since then Professor Milikowsky has authored numerous articles, many of which, amongst many other topics, are related to the Seder Olam.

This edition was just printed by the Yad Ben Zvi Press and is comprised of two large volumes. Volume one contains a two hundred and fourteen page general introduction about the Seder Olam, along with the one hundred and seven page critical, synopsis edition of the Seder Olam, based on numerous manuscripts and Genizah fragments. Volume two contains a seven hundred and eleven page(!) commentary, and is thoroughly indexed. This work is incredible on all fronts; in depth and breadth, touching upon anything related to the Seder Olam. It appears that literally every letter of this Tannaitic work has been dealt with. In addition to the scholarly acumen invested in the introduction and commentary, this work serves as an excellent model for preparing critical editions of works of Chazal.

For a Table of Contents or more information about purchasing this work, feel free to contact me at Eliezerbrodtatgmail.com. Copies of this work will be arriving at Biegeleisen shortly.



Rav Shmuel ben Hofni Gaon

$
0
0

Rav Shmuel ben Hofni Gaon
by Rabbi Yosaif Mordechai Dubovick

The 25th of Av of this year marks 1000 years since the passing of Rav Shmuel ben Hofni, Gaon Sura in Baghdad. R. Avraham Ibn Daud writes of him: "he too composed many books".[1] It is thus fitting that the Seforim Blog dedicated a page presenting a brief biographical sketch in his memory.[2]

Rav Shmuel ben Hofni HaKohen, was born into an aristocratic family among the hierarchy of the Pumbadithan Yeshiva in Baghdad. His grandfather, Rav Kohen Zedek ben Yosef was appointed Gaon of Pumbaditha by the Resh Galuta, David b. Zakkai in 926. Rav Sherira, in his renowned epistle to Rav Yaakov b. Nissim of Kairouan states: "there was a disagreement between the Yeshiva's Rabbis and Rav Mevasser HaKohen ben Rav Kimoi Gaon was appointed Gaon, with David Nasi appointing Rav Kohen Zedek b. Rav Yosef HaKohen. This split lasted until Elul 921, at which point a peace was brokered between David Nasi and Rav Mevasser Gaon, [with the elite students remaining with Rav Mevasser, while Rav Kohen Zedek had his own students. In Kislev 924 Rav Mevasser passed away] with his students joining Rav Kohen [Zedek], who in turn passed away in 934".[3]

Despite Rav Sherira's report that the elite students remained with Rav Mevasser, we are informed that Rav Saadiah arrived in Baghdad at the time of the split, and joined Rav Kohen Zedek's yeshivah, attaining the honorific 'Alluf'.[4]Hence, Rav Sherira's words should be taken within the context of the author's views.

Upon Rav Mevasser's passing in 942, the two yeshivot were reunited under Rav Shmuel's grandfather, Rav Kohen Zedek. However, the peace was not a lasting one; in 943, with the passing of Rav Hananiah ben Yehudah Gaon (father of Rav Sherira), Rav Aharon Sarjado appointed himself Gaon of the yeshiva, causing yet another split. Rav Shmuel's uncle, Rav Nehemiah, rejected Sarjado's appointment, and formed a break-away yeshiva, himself serving as Gaon and his brother, Rav Hofni (Rav Shmuel's father) serving as Av Beit Din. We have very scanty information regarding Rav Shmuel's father, only his appointment as Av Beit Din as well as a list of works he authored: commentary on Devarim, Commentary on Bamidbar, as well as a work of the Laws of Testimony.[5]In 960, upon Rav Aharon Sarjado's passing, Rav Nehemiah was installed as Gaon of the newly reunited yeshiva. However, upon his passing in 968, with the installation of Rav Sherira as Gaon (taking his father's place), Rav Nehemiah's faction again broke away, forming a concurrent yeshiva, with Rav Shmuel assuming a position as its head.

In a effort to broker a peace between the factions within Pumbaditha, sometime after 987 it was decided to re-open the Suran Yeshiva, which had closed with Rav Saadiah's passing in 944.[6] The first Rosh Yeshiva of the newly reopened Sura was Rav Zemah Zedek ben Yitzchak. Rav Zemah Zedek's son, Rav Paltoi passed away during his father's lifetime, leaving him no heir to the Gaonate. Presumably, Rav Shmuel held the position of Av Beit Din, and upon Rav Zemah Zedek's passing sometime before the turn of the century, Rav Shmuel was appointed Gaon of Sura. Along with the reopening of Sura, a further effort to broker peace between Rav Shmuel's faction and Rav Sherira's was advanced; a political marriage between one of Rav Shmuel's daughters and Rav Sherira's son, Rav Hayya. However, despite all these efforts, the two Gaonim were engaged in lively dispute over the donations sent by the Diaspora. This is witnessed by the letters both sent to the Diaspora, informing them of each Yeshiva's superiority over the other, and entreating them to send their queries as well as support to their respective Yeshiva.

Rav Shmuel passed away on Monday, the 25thof Av, 1013.[7]Upon his passing the Gaonate of Sura passed to Rav Dosa, Rav Saadiah's son, and upon his passing to Rav Shmuel's son, Rav Yisrael.[8]

As mentioned, Rav Shmuel was noted for his literary oeuvre. Through several booklists of his writings preserved in the Genizah, we can estimate his literary output at close to sixty five works.[9]However, despite this prolific volume of accomplishment, almost none of his works have survived outside the Genizah.[10]The most likely explanation for this is the language he wrote in, Judeo-Arabic, which, while having been the lingua-franca of the Mediterranean, was unknown in European lands. This lack of translation most likely prevented his many halachic and exegetic works from being disseminated in European lands.[11]
With the discovery of the Genizah, many Torah Scholars as well as researchers expended great effort to restore Rav Shmuel's former glory to the bookshelves, and were successful in locating many fragments of his works and publishing them. The great many of these articles were collected in one volume,[12]and recently of his several works have been published as critical editions.[13]

1) Sefer HaBagrut, ed. T. Meacham, Yerushalayim 1999[14]

2) Sefer HaGerushin, ed. Z.Y. Shtampfer, Yerushalayim 2009[15]

Additionally, G. Libson published a second article containing further chapters of Sefer HaMitzranut: 'Additional Chapters from Sefer HaMitzranut (Kitab al-Shuf`a) by Rav Shmuel ben Hofni Gaon' (Hebrew), Kabetz al Yad 13 (1996), pp. 43-89.[16]

It bears noting that a new edition of Rav Shmuel's Introduction to the Study of the Mishnah and Talmud is currently in preparation.[17]

Scholars of the Geonim era are aware of Rav Shmuel's rationalistic approach to Torah and Mitzvot. With the publication of D.E. Sklare's groundbreaking volume on Rav Shmuel,[18] his cultural background in M`utazilite Kalaam (Philosophy), has become more readily understood. Rav Shmuel's approach was already noted by his son in law, Rav Hayya in a teshuvah,[19]who takes his father in-law to task for delving too deeply into Arabic Philosophy.[20]Perhaps the most well known comment by Rav Shmuel expressing his rationalistic viewpoint is his commentary to the 'witch of `Ein Dor' episode (1 Sam. 28:3-25). His view is cited by Radak ad loc as well as in the fragmentary commentary of R. Yehudah ibn Bala'am, and in a responsa preserved in a Genizah fragment.[21]In short, King Shaul seeks out a witch to raise the spirit of Shmuel HaNavi, who in turn informs him that he will perish tomorrow in battle.

As a rationalist, Rav Shmuel does not accept that there are evil forces in the world (Ruach HaTumah) and as such, sorcery can not conjure up the dead, but rather is nothing more than slight of hand. While Rav Saadiah and Rav Haaya are in agreement with this basic premise, they see the episode as factually having occurred, declaring that HaShem created a miraculous event whereby allowing the witch to raise Shmuel HaNavi's spirit, and allow for Shaul to converse with him. Thus, while Chazal view the entire episode as factual, based upon their acceptance of evil forces as a reality, and so expounded upon the event, Rav Saadiah and Rav Hayya accept only part of the event as fact, and so accept only part of the midrashim, while rejecting those which are based upon evil forces existing.

In contrast, Rav Shmuel rejects the entire episode, and explains that the witch had concealed someone to speak on 'behalf' of the spirit, while she merely acted as if she saw a 'ghost'. When Shaul arrived, she recognized him as the King, but only pretended not to, so as to strengthen the effect of the 'spirit's' visit. She discerned from his demeanor that he was apprehensive of the upcoming battle, a battle which the nation was already aware would take place in the morning, and she knew of his guilt for executing the Kohanim of Nov, as well as his transgression in not eradicating Amalek along with his punishment for this, and had her accomplice use this knowledge to speak in the name of Shmuel.

Rav Shmuel proposes this explanation because, in his words: 'the rational mind rejects any other explanation'. In other words, a complex explanation with little textual grounding trumps the literal reading of the text, because in Rav Shmuel's belief system, evil forces, or even a miracle to raise the dead, is untenable.
It is interesting to note the 'reversal' of roles in the following issue. Regarding Balaam's ass, the commentaries[22] cite Rav Saadiah as rejecting the ass as having possessed actual speech, but rather an angel was created and tasked with speaking in the proximity of the ass so as to mislead Balaam.[23]The commentaries inform us that Rav Shmuel opposed Rav Saadiah's view and accepted the text at face value.[24]

It is our hopes that this biographic sketch, as well as this additional vignette of Rav Shmuel's Torah commentary[25] serves to promote further discussion both in Rav Shmuel's works and views, and in the cultural world of the Geonim as well.


[1]Abraham Ibn Daud, Sefer Ha-Qabbalah, ed. G.D. Cohen, Philadelphia 1967, p. 60.
[2]The above is based primarily upon the recent work in this field by D.E. Sklare, Samuel ben Hofni Gaon and His Cultural World; Texts and Studies, Leiden 1996 (herein: Sklare, RSbH); M. Gil, In the Kingdom of Yishmael During the Geonic Era (Hebrew), Tel Aviv 1997 (herein: Gil, Kingdom).
[3]Ed. B.M. Lewin, Haifa 1921, p. 119.
[4] Sklare, RSbH, p. 3.
[5] Gil, Kingdom, p. 355, 357. See idem for the possibility that Rav Shmuel's mother was of the royal Davidic lineage.
[6] The date 987 is based upon Rav Sherira's Epistle, where he states (p. 118) that: 'and there is still no Yeshiva in Mehasia (Sura)', the letter itself dated as written in 987. It should be noted that this comment is cited as proof-text to the originality of the 'French' version of the Epistle, while the 'Spanish' version contains 'corrections' to 'update' the later text. See J.N. Epstein, Prolegomena to the Amoraitic Literature (Hebrew), Yerushalayim 1962, p. 612. See further M. Ber, The Sages of the Mishnah and the Talmud (Hebrew), Ramat Gan 2011, pp. 172-187; N.D. Rabinowich, The Iggeres of Rav Sherira Gaon, [Brooklyn,N.Y.] 1988. Contra D. Metzger, Iggeres Rav Sherira Gaon, [Yerushalayim 1997], pp. 7-9
[7] This date is arrived upon by combining the data in two sources; a manuscript published by A. Neubauer, Mediaeval Jewish Chronicles, Oxford 1887 (2nd ed. Jerusalem 1967), p. 189: 'Our Master Shmuel passed away in the month of Av, 324 Sel. (= 1013)', and a Genizah fragment T-S 6K2 2r: 'Our Teacher Shmuel [passed away] Monday the 25thof A[v]. While the 25th of Av, fell out on a Tuesday that year, Rav Shmuel most likely passed away Monday night, thus we read 'Monday, the 25thby night'. This proposal remains true to the manuscripts cited, contra Gil, Kingdom, p. 358 who proposes emending the Neubauer text to 'Elul 323 (1012)', as 25 Elul 2012 was indeed a Monday.
[8] It is possible that the succeeding Gaon, Rav Ezariah, was the son of Rav Yisrael. See Gil, Kingdom, p. 372 and p. 403. We note here that Rav Yisrael composed a siddur tefillah, the fragments of which are currently being edited for publication. See now Sklare, RSbH, p. 25 note 107.
[9] Sklare, RSbH, pp. 11-36.
[10] It seems that three works, 1) Shaarei Shechitah ve-Bedikah ve-Shaarei Treifot 2) Shaarei Berachot and 3) Shaarei Eidut were translations of works originally written in Arabic. At some point they were translated in to Hebrew and were thus known by Rishonim outside the Mediterranean basin. See Sklare, RSbH, pp. 24-26. Sklare, ibid, p. 25 note 107 mentions the possibility that the Shaarei Berachot is really a part of Rav Yirsrael's suddur (above, note 8). R. Brody, however, sees no reason for this. See R. Brody, The Geonim of Babylonia and the Shaping Medieval Jewish Culture, New Haven and London 1998, p, 261 note 48.
[11] Compare the works of his son in law Rav Hayya. While Sefer HaMekach and Mispatei Shavuot were translated and remained extant in manuscript, and were even printed, other works by Rav Hayya, such as 'Ethics of Jurisprudence (Mussar HaDayanim)' and Kitab Al-Hawaya (Compendium), were lost to the annals of time, until their partial reconstruction from Genizah Fragments. Sefer HaMekach was translated 39 years after Rav Hayya's passing, in 1078 by R. Yitzchak b. Reuven of Barcelona. See S. Assaf, 'Rav Hayya Gaon's Halachic Works (Hebrew), in: Toratan Shel Geonim (herein: TSG), vol. 5, Yerushalayim 1992, pp. 2-11. See also S. Abramson, ibid, pp. 12-99. Regarding Mishpatei Shavuot, see D. Domb (ed.), Mishpatei Shavuot, Bnei Brak 2002; S. Abramson (ed.), Mishpatei Shavuot, Yerushalayim 2012. [see the review by YB Soloveitchik, HaMaayan 53 (2013), pp. 78-85 (http://www.shaalvim.co.il/uploads/files/13-C-11%2078-85.pdf)].
[12] TSG, vol. 4, ed. S.Z. Havlin and Y. Yudlov, Yerushalayim 1992. While the value of this compilation for any library or scholar of the period can not be exaggerated, not every article published prior to 1992 was included. We hope that the scholarly editors will prevail upon the publishing house to resume their worthy undertaking and publish supplementary volumes of those articles which were not published, as well as new material published after 1992.
[13] The list here is intended to update the list published by Sklare, ibid.
[14] See Sklare, RSbH, p. 19 note 69.
[15] See Sklare, RSbH, p. 20 note 74.
[16] See Sklare, RSbH, p. 22 note 84.
[17] See Sklare, RSbH, p. 16-19.
[18] Above, note 2.
[19] Published lately by Y.M. Dubovick, "Rav Hayya Gaon's Response Regarding Four Who Entered 'The Orchard'", Yeshurun 25 (2011), pp. 15-23.
[20] This, contra to A. Greenbaum, The Biblical Commentary of Rav Samuel Ben Hofni Gaon(Hebrew), Yerushalayim 1978, p. 316 note 34, who understood Rav Hayya's comment to refer to Rav Shmuel's use of the Peshitta.
[21]Genizah Studies in Memory of Dr. Solomon Schechter, vol. 1, New York 1928, pp. 298-309. See also Gil, Kingdom, pp. 360-361.
[22] See the sources cited by HaRav Y. Kafih, Rabbeinu Saadiah Gaon's Torah Commentary (Hebrew), Yerushalayim 1963, p. 126 note 8. I might note that in his translation, Rav Saadiah does not say the ass spoke, rather 'HaShem opened her mouth and she spoke'. However, this might merely reflect the standards of translation, and not an implied intent that the ass did not actually speak.
[23] It would seem that this would also be Rav Saadiah's explanation of the Mishnah in Avot 5:6, as opposed to him rejecting the Mishnah's authenticity.
[24] Rav Hayya as well authored a responsa dealing with this and cites the words of the pasuk as proof-text of the factuality of the episode. See S. Assaf, Gaonica, Rabbinic Texts and Documents, Yerushalayim 1933, pp. 152-159.
[25] This note is not mentioned in Greenbaum's edition. The above sources are mentioned in part by R Brody, The Geonim of Babylonia and the Shaping Medieval Jewish Culture, New Haven and London 1998, p. 297. Brody does not mention Rav Shmuel's opinion regarding Balaam's ass, rather the similarity of opinion between Rav Saadiah regarding the ass and Rav Shmuel regarding the witch.

חכמים הזהרו בציון מקורותיכם - חוסר עיון במקורות ועל ראשי תיבות

$
0
0

חכמים הזהרו בציון מקורותיכם - חוסר עיון במקורות ועל ראשי תיבות

מאת
עקביא שמש


לאחר שקראתי את הפוסט המעניין מאוד של פרופ' מרק שפירו, אמרתי כי עכשו הזמן להוסיף עוד משהו בבחינת מעניין לעניין באותו עניין. מה הוא דיבר על דרכם של כותבים בדורנו, אף אני אכתוב על פרט מסויים בדרכם של הכותבים בדורנו. הפרט שאני רוצה להצביע עליו הוא שיש מחברים המציינים את המקור לדבריהם, ואף מפנים את הלומד לעיין באותו מקור, אבל הם עצמם לא עיינו באותו מקור. אילו היו מטריחים עצמם לעשות כן, היו רואים שמקור זה לא היה ולא נברא. ואם תאמר, אם לא עיינו באותו מקור הכיצד ציינו אליו. תשובתך, הם ככל הנראה העתיקו את המקור מספר מסויים, והעלימו את שמו של אותו ספר. פרט זה אינו בא ללמד על עצם הספר שכתבו, שאפשר שהוא ספר טוב וראוי, אלא בא לומר את שכתבתי בכותרת: חכמים הזהרו בציוניכם. אם אתם מפנים למקור, עליכם לעיין בעצמכם באותו מקור, כדי שלא תתבדו. אם מאיזה סיבה אינכם מסוגלים לעיין באותו מקור, אזי יש לכתוב במפורש כי המקור המוזכר על ידכם נזכר בספר אחר, ואזי יידע הקורא כי לא אתם טעיתם בציון המקור, אלא אתם סמכתם על פלוני שהפנה לאותו מקור. 

כדי שהקורא יראה במו עיניו במה מדובר, אדגים תופעה זו, שהיא חוזרת אצל כמה וכמה מחברים ביחס לאותו מקור ממש, ודומני שזה מקרה לא שכיח.

אני מסדר את הספרים לפי שנות ההדפסה, כאשר הקדום מביניהם הוא הראשון.
1. כתב רמ"ב פירוטינסקי:[1]

בספר עמודי השמים עמוד ד' אות כ"ג כ' בשם האריז"ל שכל השמות שבעולם אינם במקרה כמו שחושבים הבריות שאביו קורא לו כן במקרה בלי שום טעם אלא הכל בהסכמה מאתו ית' שגלוי לפניו מה ענין האיש הזה ופעולתו כן מזדמן בפה אביו לקוראו בשם שהשם ממש יורה על ענין ופעולה שבאותו אדם אם הוא... עכ"ל.

אם ברצוננו לראות את הדברים במקור, עלינו לפנות כדברי המחבר לספר עמודי השמים. ובכן, ספר בשם עמודי השמים נכתב על ידי ר"ב שיק, ברלין, תקל"ז. חלק א של הספר הוא פירוש על הלכות קידוש החודש לרמב"ם. חלק ב נקרא תפארת אדם, והוא עוסק בתיאור גוף האדם. לשני החלקים אין כל קשר עם האמור. לכן עולה בדעתנו כי אולי המחבר לא דייק בשם הספר, וכוונתו לספר עמודי שמים (ללא ה' הידיעה). ובכן הבה נבדוק אפשרות זו.

קיימים שני ספרים בשם זה. האחד, עמודי שמים לר"א ליכטשטיין, וורשה, תקס"ג. המחבר עוסק בכמה וכמה עניינים, וזה ספר מורכב, אבל מכל מקום האמור אינו נמצא שם. ספר שני הנקרא בשם עמודי שמים הוא סידורו של ר' יעקב עמדין, אלטונא, תק"ה-תק"ח.[2]סידור זה נדפס פעמים רבות ובמהדורות שונות, ואף נקרא בשמות שונים, ומן הדין היה לציין לאיזה מהדורה התכוון רמ"ב פירוטינסקי, כדי שנוכל למצוא את המקום. אלא שכאן הקושי אינו גדול כיון שמדובר בתחילת הספר, בעמוד ד. אבל המעיין בתחילת הסידור לא ימצא שם מאומה, ומה עוד שהציון הנוסף: אות כ"ג, אין לו מובן שהרי אין שם אותיות. אם כן הציון של הרב פירוטינסקי צריך עוד בירור.

המעניין הוא שמצאנו איזכור מעין זה בעוד חמישה עשר ספרים, שנדפסו אחריו כפי שנראה מיד, וכולם מציינים שהמקור הוא ספר עמודי שמים (או: השמים). אפשר שטעו בעצמם כפי שרמ"ב פירוטינסקי טעה, אבל קרוב בעיני שנמשכו אחריו או אחרי ספר אחר שטעה בזה. הבה ונראה את שאר הספרים.

2. כתב רי"ד ויסברג:[3]

בשם האריז"ל שכל השמות שבעולם אינם במקרה כמו שחושבים הבריות שאביו קורא לו כן במקרה בלי שום טעם אלא הכל בהסכמה מאתו ית' שגלוי לפניו מה ענין האיש הזה ופעולתו כן מזדמן בפה אביו לקוראו בשם שהשם ממש יורה על ענין ופעולה שבאותו אדם אם הוא... (ס' עמודי שמים עמוד ד' אות כ"ג).

3. באותה שנה כתב רנ"י וילהלם:[4]

ועוד אמרו שכל השמות שבעולם אינם במקרה בלי שום טעם אלא הכל בהסכמה מאתו ית' שגלוי לפניו מה ענין האיש הזה ופעולתו כן מזדמן בפה אביו...

ואת מקור הדברים גילה בהערה 31:  "עמודי השמים עמ' ד' אות כ"ג בשם האריז"ל".
4. שנה מאוחר יותר כתב ר"מ גלזרסון:[5]

מכאן נראה שפרטים רבים על האדם מתגלים בשמו כפי שאומר עמודי שמים (אות כ"ג) בשם האר"י הקדוש: ...[6]שהשם ממש יורה על ענין ופעולה שבאותו אדם אם הוא מצד הטוב או מצד הרע ובאיזה אופן יהיה...
על פי הציטוט, שלא מועתק כאן עד תומו, נראה למעיין שר"מ גלזרסון העתיק ישירות מספר עמודי שמים. אבל כאמור עניין זה אינו נמצא בעמודי שמים. מה עוד שכאן לא ציין המחבר את מספר העמוד, וברור שלא ניתן למצוא את המקור רק לפי אות כ"ג. ובכן, אין אנו יודעים מניין הגיע המחבר לספר עמודי שמים.

5. בספר שיחות הרב צבי יהודה הכהן קוק על ספר שמות, ירושלים, תשנ"ח, עמ' 19 הערה 33, נאמר:
אמר האר"י ז"ל שכל השמות שבעולם אינם במקרה כמו שחושבים הבריות שאביו קורא לו במקרה בלי שום טעם אלא הכל בהסכמה מאיתו ית' שגלוי לפניו מה ענין האיש הזה ופעולתו כן מזדמן בפה אביו לקוראו בשם. עמודי השמים עמ' ד אות כג.
אמנם יש לציין כי הדברים נאמרו בהערה, ועל פי הרשום בספר "עריכה מקורות כותרות וסיכום על ידי הרב שלמה חיים הכהן אבינר". כלומר, הרב אבינר הוא אחראי על כתיבת המקורות בספר, וא"כ הוא זה שכתב כי המקור הוא עמודי השמים בה' הידיעה. שם הספר בה' הידיעה, מזכיר לנו את האמור המקור מס' 1.

6. כתב ר"מ גרוס:[7]"כתב רבנו האריז"ל וז"ל שכל השמות שבעולם אינם במקרה כמו שחושבים הבריות שאביו קורא לו כן במקרה בלי שם טעם אלא הכל בהסכמה" וכו'. כמקור לכך נכתב: "ברית אבות סי' ח או' מז בשם ספר עמודי שמים".
ר"מ גרוס מגלה לנו כי המקור לדברי האריז"ל הוא בספר ברית אבות, שכתב כן בשם ספר עמודי שמים, ונשוב לכך בהמשך.

7. קצת מאוחר יותר כתב ר"ד טהרני:[8]

דהא כבר נתפרסם בעולם למ"ש בספר בספר עמודי שמים (עמוד ד אות כג) בשם רבינו האר"י ז"ל בזה"ל אפילו מספר שמו וכל אות ואות ונקודה שבשמו הכל מורה על פעולתו ועניניו אשר באותו איש עכ"ל ע"ש, וכ"כ רבי שבתי ליפשיץ בספר ברית אבות (סימן ח אות מז) שמספר שמו העולה בגימטריא יש לו משמעות והשפעה עליו ע"ש.

ר"ד טהרני כתב: "ע"ש", דהיינו שיש לעיין במקור. לכאורה משמע מכאן שהוא עצמו עיין במקור, אבל כאמור לשוא יחפש המעיין בעמודי שמים, כי לא ימצא שם דבר. אבל גם הוא כקודמו מפנה לספר ברית אבות ועל כך נדבר בהמשך.

8. כאמור ציון זה מוצא את דרכו הלאה גם לספריהם של חכמים נוספים. כך כתב ר"ר עמאר:[9]

כיוצא בזה ראתה עיני להיעב"ץ ז"ל בספר עמודי שמים עמוד ב' אות כג בשם רבנו האריז"ל דכל השמות שבעולם אינם במקרה כמו שחושבים הבריות שאביו קורא לו שם במקרה ככל העולה על רוחו ועם לבבו בלי שום טעם וסיבה אלא הכל בהשגחה ובהסכמה...
המחבר הגדיל לעשות בכך שכתב בבירור כי עמודי שמים הוא ספרו של ר' יעקב עמדין (יעב"ץ). יתר על כן הוא כתב "ראתה עיני", בהכרח עלינו לומר שכתב כן כמליצה בעלמא, שהרי כאמור אין בעמודי שמים מאומה מעניין זה.

9. גם רא"ח בן אהרן כתב כך:[10]

מובא בכתבי האריז"ל שער הגלגולים (שער כ"ג ונ"ט) שבזמן שההורים נותנים את שמו של התינוק נכנסת בהם רוח הקודש כיצד לקרוא שמו וכן היעב"ץ בספרו עמודי שמים (עמוד ד' אות כ"ג) מביא בהרחבה ענין זה בשם האר"י שכל השמות בעולם אינם במקרה אלא הכל לפי מה שהניח הקב"ה בפיו של אביו בגלל עתידו יעו"ש.

המחבר מודיע לנו שהכוונה היא לסידורו של היעב"ץ, ואף הוסיף: "יעו"ש". כלומר, יש לעיין שם, ואתה מבין מכאן שגם הוא עיין שם, שהרי הוא מוסיף וכותב כי היעב"ץ "מביא בהרחבה", והרי כאמור אין שם מאומה מעניין זה.

10. עדיין לא נסתיימה רשימת המחברים שכותבים כך. ר"א קיציס כותב:[11]

וראיה מופלאה לדבר כתב בספר נועם אלימלך שכאשר אדם ישן ורוצים להקיצו משנתו הדרך הקלה היא לקרוא בשמו ומיד יקיץ ויתעורר משום שהשם מהות נשמתו (פרשת שמות דיבור המתחיל או יאמר) וכן האריך בענין זה בספר עמודי שמים (יעב"ץ) ומביא כן בשם האר"י הקדוש שכל שרשי האדם מרומזים בשמו.

המחבר השמיט מראה מקום מדוייק לספר עמודי שמים, אולי מפני שלא מצא כן בספר, ולא הבין את פשר מראה המקום. אבל הוא יודע כי את הספר כתב יעב"ץ ואף האריך שם, דבר שאינו קיים.

11. גם ר"א דבורקס ממשיך ומאמץ טעות זו, וכותב:[12]"כן מבואר בספר הגלגולים פ' נט ובספר עמודי שמים אות כ"ג מה שהביא בשם האריז"ל שהאריכו רבות בגודל וחשיבות הענין של נתינת שם לבן או לבת ע"י האב בעצמו"...

המחבר השמיט חלק ממראה המקום לספר עמודי שמים, וברור שלפי הציון: אות כ"ג בלבד, לא ניתן למצוא דבר, ואין לציון זה מובן.

12. ואחריהם גם רא"י רובין:[13]

דשמות אישי ישראל אינם מקרה אלא בהשגחה פרטית לפי שהוא שורש נשמה ומקרא מלא הוא במספר שמות לגולגולתם וכל אשר יקרא לו אדם נפש חיה הוא שמו והשי"ת אשר לו נתכוונו עלילות הוא ממציא בפי אבי הילד בשעת קריאת השם שמו הנאה לו כפי שורשו עכ"ל וסוד דבריו אלו הובא בספר עמודי שמים (אות כ"ג) בשם האר"י הק' שממנו מקור ענין זה והאריכו בזה בספר הגלגולים (פרק נ"ט) ובספר אגרא דכלה ועוד ספרים.

כאמור קודם, הציון: אות כ"ג, אינו אומר מאומה למעיין, ואלו הם דברים בעלמא.

13. רי"י הלוי אשלג כתב:[14] "בספר עמודי השמים עמוד ד' אות כ"ג כ' בשם האריז"ל שכל השמות שבעולם אינם במקרה כמו שחושבים הבריות שאביו קורא" וכו'. כאן הספר נקרא עמודי השמים (בה' הידיעה), וזה מזכיר לנו כי כך כתב גם בספר הברית (מס' 1).

14. ועוד מחבר המצטרף לרשימה זו והוא ר"י רצאבי:[15]

ובמקור דבריו של מהרי"ץ שהוא בספר חסד לאברהם מעיין ה' נהר ו' לא נזכר לשון זה שרוח הקודש לובשת לאב אלא שה' יתברך מזמין אותו שם בפי אביו ואמו יעו"ש, וכן הוא בשער הגלגולים הקדמה כ"ג ובמשנת חסידים מסכת חתונה ומילה אות ג' ובספר ברית אבות סימן ח' אות מ"ז בשם ספר עמודי שמים בשם רבינו האר"י יעוש"ב.

ר"י רצאבי שלח אותנו לעיין בדבריו, ואי אתה יודע אם התכוון לספר ברית אבות, ובזה לא הטעה את המעיין כפי שנראה בהמשך, או שהתכוון לספר עמודי שמים, ובזה הטעה את המעיין.

15. כתב רק"מ בר:[16] "אמר האר"י ז"ל שכל השמות שבעולם אינם במקרה כמו שחושבים הבריות שאביו קורא לו במקרה בלי שום טעם" וכו'. ובהערה 9 כתב כי המקור הוא: "עמודי השמים עמוד ד אות כג". אף הוא כתב את שם הספר עמודי השמים בה' הידיעה, וזה כאמור דומה לכתוב בספר הברית (לעיל מס' 1).
16. כתב ר"מ טולידאנו:[17]

ובס' עמודי שמים (עמ' ד' אות כ"ג) כתב בשם האריז"ל (שער הגלגולים הקדמה כ"ג דף כ"ד ע"ב) שכל שבעולם אינם במקרה, אלא הכל בהסכמה מאתו יתברך, שמזדמנין בפה אביו לקראו בשם שבו ענין האיש ופעולתו מצד הטוב ומצד הרע, ולא זו בלבד אלא אפילו מספר שמו וכל אות ואות ונקודה שבשמו...

עד כאן רשימת הספרים, שלחלק מהם הגעתי בסיוע תוכנת אוצר החכמה.

ובכן, מה הוא ספר עמודי שמים שכולם מפנים אליו. עלינו להחזיק טובה לר"מ גרוס (לעיל מס' 6), ר"ד טהרני (מס' 7), וגם לר"י רצאבי (מס' 14) שציינו לספר נוסף, הוא ספר ברית אבות,[18]שכנראה הוא המקור לדבריהם. ר"ד טהרני אף הגדיל לעשות שכתב גם את שם המחבר: "וכ"כ רבי שבתי ליפשיץ בספר ברית אבות (סימן ח אות מז)".

לכן פניתי לספר ברית אבות לראות מה נאמר בו, וכך כתוב שם:[19]"בספר עמוד"ש עמוד ד' אות כ"ג כתוב בשם רבינו האריז"ל וז"ל שכל השמות שבעולם אינם במקרה כמו שחושבים הבריות שאביו קורא לו כן במקרה בלי שום טעם... אלא אפילו מספר שמו וכן אות ואות ונקודה בשמו" וכו'.

מעתה ברור כי יש כאן טעות בפתרון ראשי התיבות: עמוד"ש.[20]הפתרון הנכון הוא: עמודיה שבעה, שהוא ספרו של ר' בצלאל ב"ר שלמה מקוברין, לובלין, תכ"ו, ובמהדורות נוספות. עיון בספר זה מוכיח שזהו הפתרון הנכון הואיל והעניין נמצא שם, בעמוד ד, אות כג.

יש להבהיר, כי 'עמוד ד' אינו המספר של העמוד בספר כפי שכל מעיין סבור לתומו, שהרי כך אנו רגילים לציין לעמודים שבספר. אלא הספר מחולק לשבעה עמודים וזה פשר שם הספר: עמודיה שבעה, המלמד כי הספר מחולק לשבעה עמודים, כלומר לשבעה חלקים. לכן, הציון 'עמוד ד' משמעותו העמוד הרביעי, היינו החלק הרביעי בספר.

יש לציין כי לפתרון של ראשי תיבות יש כיום ספרות עזר. נכון הוא כי פתרון לראשי התיבות: עמוד"ש, לא מצאתי בספרים העוסקים בראשי תיבות. אמנם גם אם היה מקום לדון לכף זכות את הפותרים ששגו, הואיל ולא היה להם במה להעזר, הרי שעדיין היה עליהם לפתוח את הספר, ולוודא אם פתרו כהלכה את ראשי התיבות.

לסיכום, אלו הדברים העולים מהאמור לעיל:

א.      ששה עשר מחברים בדורנו כותבים שעניין מסוים נמצא בספר פלוני, בדוגמה שלפנינו הספר הוא ספר עמודי שמים (או עמודי השמים), אבל אף אחד מהם לא טרח ובדק אם אכן העניין נמצא בספר זה. אילו היו עושים כן, היו רואים שהעניין אינו נמצא בו.

ב.        שלושה מחברים (מס' 6, 7, 14) מתוך ששה עשר המחברים הללו, מציינים לספר ברית אבות כמקור לדבריהם. לכן, אף שלא טרחו לעיין בספר עמודי שמים (שאליו הם מפנים), הרי שהם עשו עמנו חסד בכך שנתנו בידינו את האפשרות לברר כיצד הגיעו לכך שהעניין שכתבו נמצא בספר עמודי שמים.

ג.        ואכן, על ידי עיון בספר ברית אבות מתברר שאין בו הפניה לספר עמודי שמים, אלא יש בו הפניה לספר: עמוד"ש. הפתרון לראשי התיבות עמוד"ש שהוא לדבריהם 'עמודי שמים' הוא פתרון שגוי, שהרי דבר זה אינו נמצא בספר זה. ברור אפוא שעלינו לחפש פתרון אחר לראשי התיבות עמוד"ש. הפתרון הוא: עמודיה שבעה.

ד.       לגבי שלושה עשר המחברים האחרים קשה לדעת אם מי מהם ראה את ספר ברית אבות (או ספר אחר שלא הוזכר כאן) ושגה בפתרון ראשי התיבות עמוד"ש. או שהוא ראה את ההפנייה 'עמודי שמים עמוד ד' וכו' בספר שקדם לו (מרשימת הספרים שהובאה כאן, או מספר שלא הוזכר כאן). כך או כך, בשל מחברים אלה המעיינים בספריהם לקו בכפליים - לא רק שהופנו הלומדים למקור שאינו קיים, אלא גם נמנע מהם לדעת כיצד הגיעו המחברים למקור זה. לו כתבו המחברים את שם הספר שממנו העתיקו את המקור הזה (כדוגמת מס' 6, 7, 14), היה באפשרות הלומדים לעקוב אחר גלגול העניין.




[1]      ספר הברית, ניו יורק, תשל"ח, סי' רס"ה, סימן י, קונטרס קריאת השם, אות א, דף דש ע"ב. תודה לר"א ברודט על שהפנני לספר זה.
[2]      יש לציין שלסידור זה יש שמות נוספים, ולא נאריך בזה כאן.
[3]      אוצר הברית ח"א, ירושלים, תשנ"ג, עמ' שכד.
[4]      ביום השמיני, ירושלים, תשנ"ג, עמ' מח.
[5]      שם ונשמה, ירושלים, תשנ"ד, עמ' 38.
[6]      כך מודפס במקור.
[7]      שמא גרים, בני ברק, תשנ"ח, עמ' קט-קי.
[8]      כתר שם טוב, ירושלים, תש"ס, חלק א, עמ' שס. וחזר על כך עוד מספר פעמים במקומות שונים בספרו.
[9]      מנהגי החיד"א, יו"ד, חלק א, ירושלים, תשס"ב, דף קנט ע"א.
[10]    נחלת שדה על בראשית, ירושלים, תשס"ג, עמ' קיד. אגב, בשער הספר כתוב שהשנה היא: דרוש סודות תורה. וברור שיש כאן שיבוש בהדפסה.
[11]    הגדה של פסח עם פירוש מנחה שלוחה לר"א קיציס, בני ברק, תשס"ה, עמ' רנב.
[12]    על בן אמצת לך, ירושלים, תשס"ה, עמ' נח, סוף הערה ג.
[13]    נהרות איתן, ח"א, או"ח, רחובות, תשס"ז, פתיחה רבתא, עמ' כט.הוא חזר על כך בספרו נהרות איתן, ח"ב, יו"ד, רחובות, תשס"ח, עמ' שפו, וכן בח"ג, רחובות, תשס"ח, עמ' שצז, אות יח. והנה בח"ג כתב כי בשו"ת ערוגות הבושם ח"א סי' ריח, כתב כן בשם עמודי שמים, ושכח דברי עצמו מחלק ב, ששם הוא זה שכתב כי מקורו של ערוגות הבושם הוא בעמודי שמים, אבל בעל ערוגות הבושם מעולם לא הזכיר את עמודי שמים בעניין, ע"ש, ואין להאריך.
[14]    ילקוט ספר הזוהר על ברית מילה, בני ברק תשס"ח, עמ' רנד, אות תקעו.
[15]    נפלאות מתורתך, במדבר, חלק שני, בני ברק, תשס"ט, עמ' קצ.
[16]    מעשה רקם על פרשיות השבוע, בני ברק, תשס"ט, עמ' 279.
[17]    מטל השמים, בני ברק, תשע"ב, פר' ויחי, דף קו ע"א.
[18]    קצת תימה על רמ"ב פירוטינסקי (מס' 1), שהרי על פי תוכנת אוצר החכמה הוא מביא כ- 30 פעמים את ספר ברית אבות, ומדוע נמנע במקום זה מלהזכיר כי ספר זה הוא המקור לדבריו.
[19]    בשער נכתב: שרביט הזהב החדש הנקרא גם ברית אבות [הואיל ור"ד טהרני נהג כהלכה בציינו גם את שם המחבר, לכן ניתן היה למצוא את הספר גם תחת השם השני של הספר: ברית אבות], מונקאטש, תרע"ד, דף סה ע"ב, אות מז.
[20]    אפשר ששלושה אלו טעו בכך שפתרו את ראשי התיבות הללו באומרם שהכוונה היא: עמודי שמים. אפשר גם לומר שראו פתרון זה (עמודי שמים) בספר אחר, כגון ספר הברית המצויין במס' 1, ולא ראו הבדל בין השם עמודי השמים (בה' הידיעה כנזכר בספר הברית) לבין עמודי שמים (ללא ה' הידיעה), אלא שלא ציינו באיזה ספר ראו פתרון זה.

R. Shlomo Yosef Zevin and the Army, and Joe DiMaggio

$
0
0
R. Shlomo Yosef Zevin and the Army, and Joe DiMaggio
by Marc B. Shapiro

1. There is a lot of talk these days about haredim serving in the army. Understandably, the famous essay of R. Shlomo Yosef Zevin has been cited. In this essay, R. Zevin rejects the notion that yeshiva students shouldn’t have to serve.[1] The essay used to be found at http://www.hebrewbooks.org/32904 but it was removed, together with other “problematic” books. (You can see evidence of it having been on hebrewbooks by this archive.org snapshot of the page.)
Here is the essay in its entirety.[2]


 
You can find an English translation here.
In my series of classes on R. Zevin at Torah in Motion, I discussed this essay and stated that while the sentiments expressed in it are wonderful, I am aware of no evidence that R. Zevin actually wrote it. People say he wrote it but that is not evidence. I also stated that it is not even accurate to say that everyone assumes he wrote it, since his family denies his authorship. That, at least, was the impression I was under.

David Eisen participated in the classes (which were from 4-5am Israel time!), and after hearing what I said decided to pursue the issue further. I am grateful for his research. Here is the first email he sent to me on the topic.

I surfed the web a bit and came across the following website created by Hanan Zevin, R. Zevin’s great-grandson dedicated to R. Zevin and that includes many of his writings: http://ezevin.com/. As the site made no reference to the article from 1948, I contacted Hanan via the e-mail address on the site (see attached).

I just received a phone call from Hanan’s father, [R.?] Yaakov Zevin, who told me that Hanan had forwarded my e-mail to him to respond to me. I subsequently saw that Yaakov also has a website with his own hiddushim on parashat hashavua and the holidays (http://jzevin.com - the cell phone on the website is the same number that called me; interestingly, Yom HaAtzmaut and Yom Yerushalayim are included in the list of holidays and the divrei Torah are quite cynical). He called to tell me that he did not wish to respond in writing as this indeed is a very sensitive matter to the extended family, yet he felt a need to not simply ignore my e-mail. In short, he would not outright confirm that his grandfather indeed wrote the article and repeatedly told me that “if ‘ahad harabbanim’ decided not to disclose his name, he must have had very good reason to do so, yet the authorship of the article is apparent to anyone who is sensitive to the ‘signon’ of the writing in the article.” In other words, he led me to believe that R. Zevin indeed wrote the article but wished to state that “whoever” wrote it had very good reason to have written it anonymously.

I proceeded to ask him if indeed his grandfather ever addressed the question of the article’s authorship, yet he evaded that question. I also told him that the catalog of the Israel National Library attributes his grandfather as the author (see here) and he simply said that indeed this is what is widely accepted but the family does not confirm this. I told him that I heard that his brother, R. Nahum, denies that his grandfather wrote the article, yet he wished to say that he simply does not confirm that their grandfather wrote the piece. I mentioned the Hapardes article that R. Zevin wrote in 1973 (attached is the journal) where he sharply attacked the Mafdal party for supporting the draft of yeshiva students as if to ask if this contradicted the 1948 article, and he simply responded by saying that his grandfather’s views were relevant for each context in which they were made. Personally, I do not see a contradiction either as the war of 1948 was indeed an existential battle for Israel’s survival and its extremely limited and untrained military as opposed to the radically improved situation that existed 25 years later, post-67.

I suggested that Eisen call R. Nahum Zevin, the grandson of R. Shlomo Yosef, and here is the lengthy email he sent me. It is an important document and deserves to be placed in the public sphere.

I just had a lengthy call with R. Nahum Zevin; though we never spoke with one another before, I was very pleased with his accessibility and willingness to speak to a complete stranger on the phone (he answered the phone himself), and above all, I was most impressed by his honesty and candor, which he seems to have inherited from his grandfather.

He wished to clarify that neither he nor anyone else in his family denies that his grandfather wrote the 1948 pamphlet לשאלת הגיוס של בני הישיבות; I did not mention your name, but simply told him that it recently became known to me that the family denies the attribution to him and that this flies in the face of what I grew up upon as a product of Religious Zionist yeshivot and my great admiration for R. Zevin’s writings. He simply said that the family had absolutely no indication that he wrote the pamphlet and proceeded to present the following facts:

1. Of all the grandchildren, he was the closest with R. Zevin, and he went through all of his grandfather’s writings and had a major role in publishing R. Zevin’s posthumous works. He says that he meticulously went through his grandfather’s study and never found a copy or any draft of this pamphlet among the many manuscripts he found in the house.

2. The attribution of this pamphlet to his grandfather was made only years after his grandfather’s petira in 1978. The first time he had heard about this attribution was during the early 1980s from R. Menahem Hacohen when he was still an MK in the Labor party. As such, no one in the family had the opportunity to discuss it with his grandfather. He said that if anyone would have known about his grandfather’s authorship of the article it would have been his father, R. Shlomo Zevin’s only son, yet he told him that he also first heard about this attribution only after his father passed away.

3. He referred to the article entitled אל תגעו במשיחי that was published in 1973 on the heels of the Mafdal’s decision to support drafting yeshiva students. I told him that I am very familiar with that article published in the Iyar 5733 (47:8) edition of Hapardes[3] he told me that he just happened to have a copy of that article on his desk as we spoke yet was unaware of its publication in Hapardes as it was first published on the 12 Adar 5733 edition of Hatzofe and that he (R. Nahum) was the one who personally delivered the text of the article to the editorial staff of Hatzofe. He said that this article created a veritable earthquake in the Dati Leumi camp, and R. Zevin was greatly attacked on the pages of Hatzofe and other related media over the proceeding weeks and months, yet despite the voluminous criticism no one mentioned the pamphlet as if to show that R. Zevin had radically changed his views. I responded that I, too, had the very same question yet nonetheless did not see these two articles as contradicting one another given the existential threat facing the nascent State of Israel as sharply opposed to the hubris-filled post-6 Day War era and preceding the sobering aftermath of the Yom Kippur War that took place half a year later. He agreed with the distinction, yet [to my mind, correctly] noted that had it been known that R. Zevin wrote the 1948 pamphlet it is impossible to think that this connection would not have been made by the numerous pundits.

Apropos the article that originally appeared in Hatzofe and R. Menahem Hacohen’s assertion that his grandfather wrote the pamphlet, R. Nahum told me that there was a good deal of criticism against his grandfather’s article against drafting yeshiva students in the Dati Leumi magazine Panim el Panim. R. Nahum said that he contacted R. Menahem Hacohen after he attributed the pamphlet to his grandfather and reiterated the point that none of the critiques in Panim el Panim mentioned the apparent about-face from 1948, and noted that the editors of Panim el Panim were none other than his brothers, R. Shmuel Avidor Hacohen and R. Pinhas Peli. That said, I probably misunderstood the reference R. Nahum made to Panim el Panim as according to Wikipedia, the magazine was discontinued in 1970, three years before the publication of R. Zevin’s article against drafting yeshiva students.[4]

4. Beyond all of the above points, R. Nahum said that what makes the attribution puzzling is the fact that his grandfather was never reserved about his beliefs, and that it makes no sense to him that he would have published that pamphlet anonymously. After all, his highly positive views on the State of Israel and annual celebrations of Yom HaAtzmaut were well known. He told me that he was so closely linked with the Mizrahi party that he remembers up to the 60’s that R. Zevin would affix his signature along with R. Meshulam Roth and R. Zvi Yehuda Kook on endorsements prior to elections to vote for the Mafdal party (and its Mizrahi and Hapoel Hamizrahi precursors). He also mentioned the parenthetical phrase of “ואשרנו שזכינו לכך” in Moadim B’Halakha with respect to the establishment of the State of Israel and the suggestion that one is no longer required to perform qeriah on Arei Yehuda, and that when it was removed from the English translation (and perhaps a subsequent Hebrew edition).[5] This was used to claim that he no longer held these positive feelings towards the Medina, but R. Nahum utterly rejected this assertion as wholly false and that he never changed his views in this regard.

5. That said, and similar to what his brother Yaakov told me, he said that one cannot avoid comparing the writing style of the pamphlet with R. Zevin’s unique and eclectic writing style; moreover, he said the substance and analysis of the Torah reasoning in the pamphlet is indeed very similar to his grandfather’s Torah writings and very good Torah indeed. R. Nahum clearly has no agenda and was completely honest in saying that this could very well have been written by his grandfather though there is no proof to this effect, and he acknowledged that לא ראינו אינו ראיה so the fact that the family has not found the existence of any manuscripts showing that he wrote the kuntres certainly does not constitute cogent evidence that he did not write it. 

I must agree that if indeed no attribution to R. Zevin was made until after he passed away, then this is a major hurdle to address, and while I appreciate his cautious approach in refusing to conclude one way or the other, it seemed to me a bit naive on R. Nahum’s part to think that it was implausible for him to have written this piece anonymously; I remind you of what his brother, Yaakov Zevin, told me that there is no doubt as to the similar writing styles and that if the author felt a need to write it under the pen name of “אחד הרבנים” he must have had very good reason to do so (shiddukhim, etc.?).

As R. Nahum claims that he first heard the attribution from R. Menahem Hacohen who is alive and well, I guess the next step in delving deeper into this investigation would be to contact R. Hacohen himself. What do you think? If I had the time, which I certainly do not, then I would think that it would make sense to find the first time the pamphlet became attributed to R. Zevin in Israeli newspapers and other writings and track down the paper trail.

Some time later I received the following email from Eisen, which only thickened the plot.

I just came back from the Bat Mitzva party of Naama Rosenbaum, Prof. Zvi Yehuda's granddaughter, whose daughter, Talli, is a very good friend in my Bet Shemesh neighborhood (unfortunately her father was unable to make the trip to Israel from Florida due to an extended illness). The paternal grandfather of the bat mitzvah girl is Irving Rosenbaum Z"L, the founder of Davka Software and who was very friendly with R. Menahem Hacohen, who attended the party this evening. I seized the opportunity to ask him about the attribution of the 1948 essay to R. Zevin. I actually began the conversation by asking him if he is familiar with you, and his eyes lit up and he said, "Yes, he e-mailed me twice in the past few years… though I forget what it was he contacted me about." When I then mentioned that R. Nahum Zevin claims that R. Hacohen is the one who attributed the essay to his father only after R. Shlomo Zevin passed away, he then confirmed that it was precisely on this issue that you had approached him.

He quickly got to the heart of the matter and said that he had held in his hands an original copy of the essay and said that there was no question that R. Zevin was the author, though he said that he has misplaced the copy and had no proof to substantiate his assertion. He did say that R. Nahum is incorrect in saying that the attribution to his grandfather was made only after his grandfather passed away and that he had already seen the letter in the early 70's when he was working alongside R. Goren; and that he believes that R. Zevin himself was asked to confirm that he indeed wrote the letter. In R. Hacohen's words, R. Zevin neither denied nor confirmed that he wrote the letter inasmuch as R. Nahum essentially says the same thing, yet R. Hacohen added that R. Nahum at the time had (as he still has today) an agenda to disassociate himself from the position taken in the 1948 essay as he is well ensconced in the haredi rabbinate. That said, I told him that R. Nahum's "proof" by omission that in all the criticism levied against his grandfather's "Al Tig'u BiM'shihai" by religious Zionists, the fact, as he claims, that no one had noted the seemingly about-face that he had made from the essay he supposedly penned 25 years earlier, was pretty compelling to me. He responded by reiterating that R. Nahum's allegiances render him unable to confirm what R. Hacohen maintains is the simple truth and that he unfortunately does not have any documented proof regarding R. Zevin's authorship. He also rebuffed the claim that R. Nahum knows everything that his grandfather had written and preferred Yaakov Zevin's nebulous formulation that the person who wrote that essay must have had good reason to have done so anonymously. With that, we parted.

So, it seems to me that in order to forge ahead on this issue, it remains vital to read the reactions to the Panim el Panim article along with those generated from R. Hacohen's assertion made when he was a Labor MK.

Here is Eisen’s fourth email to me, which I believe also raises questions about the attribution of the essay to R. Zevin. At the very least, it discounts the notion that this attribution was widely known, which raises the problem as to when and why people started attributing the essay to R. Zevin.

I have additional information that I have been meaning to write to you after spending a number of hours at the National Library going through the 1972-1973 issues of Panim el Panim and the lengthy articles that appeared in the secular (Yediot, Maariv, Haaretz and Davar) and religious newspapers (Hatzofe, Yated and Hamodia) during the 30 month period following his [R. Zevin’s] passing between February to March 1978. In short, I found NO reference to this article in any of the many articles in which his position against drafting the haredi yeshiva students was discussed following his fiery speech delivered before the members of the Chief Rabbinate Council on the heels of the Mafdal’s support of legislation to draft yeshiva students. . . . I then spoke with one of the chief librarians at the National Library asking what is the basis for its attribution of this article to R. Zevin and when was it made. He made an inquiry and said that the attribution indeed was made many years ago (he believe it goes back to the 60’s though he had no documentation to substantiate this).

In his fifth email, Eisen wrote as follows:

            On the R. Zevin authorship controversy, I had some meaningful conversations on Friday with Prof. [David] Henschke, who put me in touch with his hevruta at Yeshivat Hakotel, R. Yossi Leichter, who is a senior librarian at the National Library, who in turn put me in touch with R. Yitzhak Yudlow, the now retired head of מפעל הביבליוגרפיה הלאומית that was likely the body that attributed the article back in the 60’s to R. Zevin, and he put me in touch with R. Nahum Neria who said he is quite certain that his father [R. Moshe Zvi Neria] told him that R. Zevin indeed was the author and that he would look through his papers and asked that I follow up with him this week. R. Neria also suggested that I contact R. Shear Yashuv Cohen, which I intend to do tomorrow. In short, none of them had any solid information. David Henschke looked into the matter out of curiosity many years ago and concluded that the attribution made by the National Library was made years before R. Zevin passed away and reliable. . . . It seems that that the first time the article was reprinted with the R. Zevin attribution was back in 1980 in a thin booklet of articles compiled by Dr. Yehezkel Cohen, the founder of נאמני תורה ועבודה. Unfortunately, he passed away this past Sukkot, and as someone who devoted a great deal of research on the topic of military exemptions for yeshiva students and actively worked to stem this tide, he is someone who would have been a vital source. I may call his wife for any leads, especially since he was attacked by R. Mordechai Neugorschel in his polemic haredi work entitled “למה הם שונים” for making this attribution when he claims that there was no way that R. Zevin could have written the article given his impassioned speech delivered in 1973 and the fact that no one noted the change in his position from 1948 as noted by R. Nahum Zevin. When Tradition translated the article into English in 1985, they credited נאמני תורה ועבודה as being the original source for attributing the article to R. Zevin in 1980, see here. Truth be told, when Yehezkel Cohen reprinted the 1948 article, he made a point to also include a photocopy of the National Library’s catalog entry as if to show that he was preceded by the National Library in making this attribution.

Here is Eisen's final email to me on the topic.:

           I just got off the phone with Eliyahu Zevin, 60, the youngest brother of Yaakov and R. Nachum (their father, Aharon, had 3 sons and he passed away in 2006; R. Zevin also had 1 daughter, Shoshana, but I have not been able to track down her family), who is an attorney in Tel Aviv. I believe he is religous-Zionist. He told me that he is certain that his grandfather was not the author of the 1948 article, again, based on his clearly-stated position in 1973, though, he then greed with me that 1948 was an entirely separate matter relating to an existential threat upon the state and the thrust of the article relates only to sugyot of pikuah nefesh and whether or not talmidei hakhamim require protection, without addressing the separate question of whether or not full time yeshiva students should receive an exemption of a military draft. He had no idea what was the source of the attribution to his grandfather and simply said that the similar "signon" of the writing is likely what caused this attribution to be made. I did not discuss with him the fact that I spoke with his other 2 brothers and specifically did not tell him that his oldest brother, Yaakov, led me to believe that his grandfather indeed wrote the article yet had "good reasons" to publish it anonymously.

Regarding the essay and its attribution to R. Zevin, R. Chaim Rapoport has commented to me that since the essay has two references to Shulhan Arukh ha-Rav, this too would seem to point to R. Zevin’s authorship. There is little doubt that in this sort of essay only a Habad author would refer to Shulhan Arukh ha-Rav.

In his research, Eisen discovered this interesting interview with R. Zevin and his son and grandsons that appeared in Maariv, July 31, 1970. The beginning of the article, which speaks of R. Zevin being imprisoned in the Soviet Union, is incorrect. Perhaps there was confusion between R. Zevin and R. Joseph Isaac Schneersohn or R. Yehezkel Abramsky.


  
I thought that I found proof for R. Zevin's authorship in the Torah journal Yagdil Torah, the last Torah journal  published in the Soviet Union. The first issue of this journal appeared in 1927 edited by R. Yehezkel Abramsky. The second and last issue appeared in 1928 edited by R. Zevin. In the table of contents there are some contributions by אחד הרבנים. Could this be proof that R. Zevin used this pseudonym already in the 1920s? It turns out, however, that אחד הרבנים in this issue of Yagdil Torah is actually R. Abramsky, and this information has been inserted in the reprint of the journal that is found on Otzar ha-Hokhmah.

 

Surprisingly, however, the person who inserted this information apparently did not know what to make of the pseudonym ב"מ-ו עזפמט. It doesn't take much imagination to see that in atbash this equals ש"י-ף זעוין. See Aharon Sorasky, Melekh be-Yafyo ((Jerusalem, 2004), pp. 188-189. See also ibid., p. 241 n. 12, for another time when R. Abramsky signed an article אחד הרבנים.

Finally, here is something very nice put together by Yisrael Kashkin. Most of the great rabbis included were what we can call card-carrying Religious Zionists, and the remaining few were positively inclined to the movement. Not surprisingly, R. Zevin’s picture is found here. Kashkin informs me that anyone interested can order framed 8.5 x 14" and laminated 8.5 x 14" copies. The former are meant for a wall and the latter for a Succah. He can prepare and ship the frames for $25 and the laminated for $10. You can contact him at yisrael@email.com. I recommend that every Modern Orthodox school order an enlarged copy in order to hang it in the hallway.


2. Many people wanted to hear more from R. Mordechai Elefant, late Rosh Yeshiva of the ITRI yeshiva, but first, here is his picture.


And now, R. Elefant speaks:

I called Sholom Spitz in Queens the other day. I gave him the phone number of Joe DiMaggio’s secretary, Nick Nicolozzi, and I asked him to wish Joe DiMaggio well from me. Five minutes later he called me back to say that they announced on the radio that he died.

Joe and I were very good friends. I met him through a man from Miami named Kovins, a wealthy man, big in the construction business. He met DiMaggio through Nicolozzi, who had worked in a Sheraton hotel he owned in New Jersey. To make a long story short, I became a partner in the Sheraton. It was a 520-room hotel. Joe, Kovins, and I each had a third. I didn’t buy it. I had made a deal and got it as an agent’s fee. There were halachic problems involved concerning the operation of the hotel on Shabbos, so I wanted to unload it, and I talked Joe into it.

Joe DiMaggio had a suite on the fifth floor of that hotel called ”The Joe DiMaggio Suite.” Rav Zelig Epstein, one of the great Talmudists of our day, came to see me when I happened to be staying on the fifth floor of that hotel. We’re walking along the corridor when out steps Joe. So I introduced Rav Zelig Epstein to Joe DiMaggio. He knew who DiMaggio was. He’s a very intelligent man.

Two years ago when I was sick in bed I got a letter from Joe. There was a picture of him in the paper with a big yarmulke. He sent the accompanying article. Mel Allen died, so he went to the memorial service in the synagogue. Joe writes me, “I did it for you, Rabbi.” He wore the yarmulke just for me.

Joe was from the old days. He was born in America, but had a European sensibility. He never went to school but he had style and he was smart. He wasn’t good looking, but he had great charm. He gave me an autographed copy of his autobiography. He hated the Kennedys. He claimed they killed Marilyn Monroe. It wasn’t a normal husband and wife relationship between them. He was like Marilyn’s patriarch.

They didn’t make big money in baseball in his day, but he would do a lot of advertisements. Joe loved a dime because it wasn’t a nickel. He’s from a place called Hackensack [not true – MS] and he came up the hard way.

I saw the respect people would give. It was like they give Rav Shach (one of the most esteemed rabbis in Israel). I said to him, “You’re nothing but a little wop. I’m the chief rabbi of Bethlehem. They don’t give me the kind of respect you get. And they pay you fifteen or twenty thousand dollars just to come to a party.” It was said in a spirit of good humor. Joe wasn’t offended. He said,  “One day I’ll explain it to you.”

Once I was at the hotel in New Jersey, and he said to me, “Rabbi, I have to go to the Super Bowl. Come along.” I didn’t know what Super Bowl meant at the time. Naturally, I paid for his ticket. He loved that. He took me into a fancy hotel on Wilshire Boulevard, into a big ballroom. All the chairmen of the big companies were there. Carl Icahn was there. They had come in for the Super Bowl. Joe was paid to just be there. He walks in, and they all stand up for him, just like for Rav Shach. I can’t imagine what went through their minds when they saw me together with Joe. He said to me, “You see, I’m not just a little wop.”

One Sunday morning he comes into my hotel room – it’s right across from his – and says, “Rabbi, turn on the TV at 2:00 today.” I asked him what’s going to be on. He says, “You’ll see.” He went to Washington on the shuttle. He was invited to meet Gorbachev by President Reagan. Reagan had been a baseball announcer and he was a great fan of DiMaggio’s. Reagan asked him to sign a ball for Gorbachev. Joe tells him, “No problem, Mr. President, but let’s make that three baseballs, one for each of us, and all three of us will sign them.” This is all on TV.

He comes back at night and shows me the ball. I said, “Joe, give it to me.” He said, “Are you crazy, You know what that’s worth?” He did give me ten balls with his autograph. I gave them to children of friends. They would go wild over them.

When Joe was on that trip to Washington, he was on the White House lawn. Everybody gathered around Joe and left Reagan standing alone. I saw it on television. But Joe was so smart. He stepped back and stood next to Reagan. He didn’t want to show that he’s above Reagan. He was humble.
I would sit with him in the lobby of a hotel and people would stand in line to get his autograph. He was really an aristocrat. He was a pleasure to be with.

3. In case anyone is interested, for some reason Amazon is now selling my book Between the Yeshiva World and Modern Orthodoxy for the low price of $16.63. This is a 33% discount.. 
           
Notes
       
[1] I don’t want to go into the matter in too much detail in this post, but I think there has been a lot of confusion in recent months regarding the issue. While the current controversy is often portrayed as the haredim insisting that yeshiva students not be required to serve in the army, my sense is that this is a distortion. It appears to me that the mainstream haredi position in Israel is that no haredi should have to serve, even if he is not in yeshiva and even if his service would be in a haredi unit. In this mindset (which appears to be slowly changing), the rest of the population’s primary purpose is to monetarily support and protect (and if necessary die for) haredi society, while haredi society has no reciprocal obligations and for those in yeshivot not even any financial obligation to support their own children, as this obligation falls upon the population at large which provides the money for welfare payments. (The existence of haredi hesed organizations that also assist non-haredim does not affect my assumption, as I am speaking here about obligations.)

R. Samson Raphael Hirsch wrote (Collected Writings, vol. 7, p. 270): “Judaism believes that a truly viable state cannot be founded solely on collective power or individual need; it must be based on a sense of duty shared by all and on a universal respect for human rights.” (emphasis added) As for the obligation of fathers to support their children, the Shulhan Arukh, Even ha-Ezer 71:1 writes:
חייב אדם לזון בניו ובנותיו עד שיהיו בני שש אפילו יש להם נכסים שנפלו להם מבית אבי אמם ומשם ואילך זנן בתקנת חכמים עד שיגדלו
Seeing the terrible mess Israeli haredi society has created for itself, in which the leadership purposely keep the masses poor and unskilled in the name of ideological conformity (of course, the Knesset members pushing this agenda make a very nice salary, and see this unbelievably sad story about the forced shut-down of a part-time kollel for those who were also working), I thought of R. Samson Raphael Hirsch’s words in a letter he wrote in 1849 while he was rabbi in Nikolsburg (see Ha-Rav Shimshon Raphael Hirsch: Mishnato ve-Shitato [Jerusalem, 1962], p. 337). What he says is neither complicated nor profound, but its value is that it reminds people of what happens when you ignore and even reject the clear teaching of our Sages, who always assumed that not everyone is suited for only Torah study:
ואם שבר בת ציון תעלה על לבך, וראית כי אחת היא מחלתינו ובאחת תעלה ארוכתינו, היא עזיבתנו תורת חכז"ל הצוחת ועומדת מימי קדם: יפה תלמוד תורה עם דרך ארץ ואם אין תורה אין דרך ארץ, ואם אין דרך ארץ אין תורה, ומאז מאסנו לשמוע דברי חכז"ל האלה באמת דרך ארץ שלנו חסר יראת ה', ואנשי התורה יכשלו רגליהם במעגלי דרך הארץ. והנה רק יגיעת שניהם משכחת עון ויבור רוח הטומאה מבינינו, ופרידתם השכיחה שניהם הדרך ארץ והתורה מבני דורנו

See also my post here where I quoted R. Aharon Leib Steinman’s advocacy, and idealization, of haredi poverty (which by definition means that the welfare state [which in some ways is even worse than the nanny state] will have to provide financial support, which in turn means higher taxes for what is nothing less than enforced charity on behalf of able-bodied people).

In the future, I think people will look back and realize what terrible mistakes the haredi leadership made. Just a few years ago it was obvious that changes were needed and rather than take the bull by the horns and institute these changes and thereby control the direction, the leadership did nothing, meaning that when changes came it was the non-haredim who were in charge. Haredi Judaism, like its pre-haredi predecessors, is completely reactive, never proactive and thinking ahead. It was this trait that led Isaac Breuer to become so disillusioned with Agudat Israel, as he describes in his autobiography. It was also this lack of proactivity that in the early nineteenth century let Reform grow in Germany and in later years allowed secularism to grow in Eastern Europe. Just think about how many young women left traditional Judaism before Beis Yaakov was established, and then consider how many could have been saved if instead of creating Beis Yaakov as a reaction to the widespread defections, it had actually been created thirty years prior by people thinking ahead and acting proactively (traits that while found among German rabbis and R. Israel Salanter, are very hard to find in a traditional conservative society).

My own opinion is that the haredi community has no one to blame but itself for the situation it is in. Much of the ill-will could have been avoided by taking appropriate steps years ago. For example, the haredi community in Israel is the recipient of an enormous amount of what in the U.S. we call “entitlements” (a crazy term if there ever was one). Yet they have never shown any appreciation for this. They are protected by the Israeli army, and yet they refuse to express any thanks for this or say a prayer for the soldiers. Think how public opinion would have been different if the haredim in Israel had acted like American haredim. Just think how people in Israel would view the haredi community if, when the rockets started falling in certain places, instead of yeshivot leaving, young men came to these cities precisely in order to learn Torah. Imagine how people would have reacted if great yeshivot devoted days of Torah study specifically in the merit of the soldiers, or if yeshiva students en masse attended funerals of soldiers, or visited wounded soldiers in the hospital, or paid shiva calls to grieving families to let them know how much they value the sacrifice of those in uniform. Just think how much better the haredi situation would be at present if in past years the haredi community as a whole had simply shown that it cared about what was going on in the rest of the country. One would have thought that this approach would have been followed if only from a purely utilitarian perspective, but again, as Isaac Breuer pointed out, being proactive in meeting challenges has never been a strong point of this community.

A number of years ago I asked someone in Merkaz ha-Rav how his yeshiva differed from the haredi yeshivot, since in both yeshivot one could find people learning instead of going to the army. He replied that there is a great difference since in Merkaz those learning are doing so for the sake of the nation, while in the haredi yeshivot those learning are doing so for themselves. I can’t say how true this statement is, but I mention it to show the sentiment that existed even twenty years ago.

Since I mention Merkaz, let me also note two little known facts that would be unimaginable today. For a long time there was a special shiur given by R. Zvi Yehudah Kook in his home for students and graduates of the Chevron yeshiva. Also, for one winter "zeman" R. Shlomo Zalman Auerbach gave a shiur for students of the highest class at Kol Torah together with students of Merkaz (and it was the Merkaz students who took the initiative in organizing the shiur). See R. Yitzhak Sheilat, "Mi-Seridei Dor ha-Nefilim" in Itamar Warhaftig, ed., Afikei Yehudah (Jerusalem, 2005), p. 18.

Two more points about haredim and the army: (1) There have been some incidents of violence directed against haredi soldiers from extremist haredim. This is not unexpected and one can expect more of this in the future, and it also has historical precdent. See e.g., Degel Mahaneh Ephraim (Elitzur Memorial Volume; Bnei Brak [2012]), p. 304, regarding how a group of Ponovezh students beat up one of their co-students who joined the Irgun. This led to the beaten student entirely abandoning religious life. (2) I might have missed it, but in all the haredi attacks on efforts to draft haredim, I haven't seen anyone cite Nedarim 32a which states that Abraham was punished and his descendants doomed to Egyptian slavery "because he pressed scholars into his service, as it is written, He armed his dedicated servants born in his own house (Gen. 14:14)."

Regarding the haredi stress on Torah study above all else (and certainly army service) a reader called my attention to R. Hayyim Kanievsky, Derekh Sihah, vol. 2, p. 300, who explains why at a circumcision we speak of raising a boy  to "Torah, huppah, and ma'asim tovim." Shouldn't "ma'asim tovim" come before "huppah"? R. Kanievsky explains that before marriage the young man should only be focused on Torah, nothingelse. Ma'asim tovim, i.e., hesed, can come after marriage, but should not interfere with a young man's intensive Torah study..  

[2] In the original publication, the author was identified as אחד הרבנים. Saul Chajes, Otzar Beduyei ha-Shem (Vienna, 1933), p. 20, identifies this pseudonym as belonging to R. Isser Zalman Meltzer, and refers to its use in Yagdil Torah, the journal published by R. Meltzer and R. Moses Benjamin Tomashoff. Chajes does not offer any source for this identification. If correct, it would be tempting to see R. Meltzer as the author of the essay we are discussing. He was part of the circle of R. Kook, and later R. Herzog, and his positive attitude towards Zionism is well known.

With regard to R. Herzog, there is a good deal that could be cited about their close relationship. R. Meltzer’s admiration of R. Herzog entered the halakhic realm as well. See e.g., his 1939 responsum in R. Hananyah Gavriel, Minhat ha-Hag, vol. 1, Even ha-Ezer no. 8, where R. Meltzer makes his ruling dependant on the concurrence of R. Zvi Pesah Frank and ידידי הגאון הגדול מוה' יצחק אייזיק הלוי הרצוג שליט"א הרב הראשי לאה"ק

Nevertheless, any identification of R. Meltzer as the author of the essay attributed to R. Zevin would be incorrect for the simple reason that Chajes was mistaken in stating that אחד הרבנים was R. Meltzer. In Yagdil Torah 9 (1917), p. 136, R. Tomashoff reveals that אחד הרבנים was R. Isaac Jacob Rabinowitz of Ponovezh.

Let me make a few more comments on R. Meltzer: According to an unpublished collection of Brisker stories in my possession, R. Hayyim Ozer Grodzinski opposed R. Meltzer’s selection to the Agudah Moetzet Gedolei ha-Torah since אינו תוקף בדעת, פעם אומר כך ופעם כך

Moshe Tzinovitz, “Gadlut ve-Amkut,” in Pinkas Kletzk (Tel Aviv, 1959), p. 46, claims that R. Meltzer was a member of Nes Tziyonah, the secret Hovevei Tziyon society in the Volozhin yeshiva. Tzinovitz was an expert on the Lithuanian yeshivot and presumably his information is accurate. However, I can find no reference to R. Meltzer in Yisrael Klausner, Toldot ha-Agudah Nes Tziyonah be-Volozhin (Jerusalem, 1954) or in Yedael Meltzer, Be-Derekh Etz ha-Hayyim (n.p., 2006)..

R. Meltzer’s outlook when it came to Zionism was obviously much different than that of his son-in-law, R. Aaron Kotler. In his memoir, Slutzk, Johannesburg, Jerusalem (Pittsburgh, n.d.), Moshe Chigier writes (pp. 41, 42):
I began to think about Palestine. My imagination played strongly and emphatically upon my mind, so that at last I decided to try. I went to Rabbi Meltzer and told him that I would like to go to Palestine with him. At first he hardly realized what I was driving at, but when I unfolded my plan that I would like to go to Rabbi Kook’s Yeshiva, he immediately agreed, possibly because he himself was zionistically inclined and he liked the plan. I immediately wrote  a letter to Rabi Kook to which Rabbi Meltzer added a few words of praise about me. . . . 
When it became known that I intended to go to Palestine, Rabbi Kottler [!] became furious. He called me and strongly scolded me for my venture. When he saw that I was adamant, he reminded me of my first act of disobedience and rebellion. He simply told me that I had no place in his Yeshiva anymore. This was a hard blow to me. Where could I go? How could I find food to eat? But the Almighty had not forsaken me. When Rabbi Meltzer heard of this situation, he offered me to come to stay in his house until I could go to Eretz Israel. . . . Now that I was provided with board and lodgings, I could manage without the allowance which Rabbi Kottler had withheld from me, and I could continue planning on how to get to Israel.  
(I thank David Eisen for providing me with a copy of the memoir.)
[3] Here is the article.


  

The letter of R. Moshe Feinstein on the first page is directed against R. Emanuel Rackman. He was also the subject of the following attack which appeared in the Nisan 5733 issue of Ha-Pardes.

 

[4] This is incorrect. Contrary to what it says in the Hebrew Wikipedia. Panim el Panim was still published in 1973 (it stopped sometime that year) See the JNUL catalog (MS)
[5] I am unaware of any removal of this phrase from a Hebrew edition. I will deal with the Artscroll censorship of R. Zevin in my next post (MS).

A New Work about the Ramban's Additions to his Commentary on the Torah

$
0
0
A New Work about the Ramban's Additions to his Commentary on the Torah
By: Eliezer Brodt

תוספות רמב"ן לפירושו לתורה, שנכתבו בארץ ישראל, יוסף עופר, יהונתן יעקבס, מכללה הרצוג, והאיגוד העולמי למדעי היהדות, 718 עמודים.
In this post I would like to explain what this work is about.

One of the most important Rishonim was Rabbi Moshe Ben Nachman, famously known as Ramban or Nachmanides. As a giant multifaceted Torah scholar, Ramban has been the subject of numerous works and articles.[1] This year alone two important works were written about him, one from Dr. Shalem Yahalom called Bein Gerona LeNarvonne, printed by the Ben Tzvi Institute and another one from Rabbi Yoel Florsheim called Pirushe HaRamban LeYerushalmi: Mavo, printed by Mossad Harav Kook.

One of Ramban's most lasting achievements was his commentary on the Torah. This work is considered one of the most essential works ever written on the Chumash.  Scholars debate when exactly he write this work, but it appears that he completed the commentary before he left Spain for Eretz Yisroel in 1269. For centuries this commentary has been one of the most studied works on Chumash. However, what is less known is that some time after he arrived in Eretz Yisroel he continued to update his work and sent numerous corrections and additions back his students in Spain.

Correcting and updating works was not an unusual phenomenon in the time of the Rishonim in the Middle ages, as Professor Yakov Spiegel has documented in his special book Amudim Betoldos Hasefer Haivri, Kesivah and Ha'atakah, and many authors at the time practiced this.

We find that R. Yitzchak Di-min Acco already writes:

וראיתי לבאר בו המדרש שכתב הרמב"ן ז"ל באחרית ימיו בארץ הצבי, בעיר עכו ת"ו בתשלום פירושו התורה אשר חברו [מאירת עינים, עמ' שכז]

.Many knowledgeable people know of some pieces where Ramban clearly writes that when he arrived in Eretz Yisroel he realized he had erred in his commentary. One of the most famous of such pieces is what he writes in regard to the location of Kever Rochel.[2][2


זה כתבתי תחילה, ועכשיו שזכיתי ובאתי אני לירושלם,שבח לאל הטוב והמטיב, ראיתי בעיני שאין מן קבורת רחל לבית לחם אפילו מיל. והנה הוכחש הפירוש הזה, וגם דברי מנחם. אבל הוא שם מדת הארץ כדברי רש"י, ואין בו תאר רק הסכמה כרוב השמות, והכ"ף לשמוש שלא נמדד בכוון... וכן ראיתי שאין קבורה ברמה ולא קרוב לה,אבל הרמה אשר לבנימן רחוק ממנה כארבע פרסאות, והרמה אשר בהר אפרים (ש"א א א) רחוק ממנה יותר משני ימים. על כן אני אומר שהכתוב שאומר קול ברמה נשמע (ירמיה לא יד), מליצה כדרך משל... [רמב"ן בראשית לה:טז].

A different correction to Ramban's commentary was a letter found at the end of some of the manuscripts of his work, where he writes about the weight of the Biblical Shekel, retracting what he writes in his work on Chumash. Early mention of this letter can be found in the sefer Ha-ikryim

וכן העיד הרמב"ן ז"ל כי כשעלה לארץ ישראל מצא שם בעכו מטבע קדום של כסף שהיה רשום בו צנצנת המן ומטה אהרן שהיה כתוב סביבו כתב שלא ידע לקרותו, עד שהראו לכותיים לפי שהוא כתב עברי הקדום שנשאר אצל הכותיים, וקראו הכתב ההוא והיה כתוב בו שקל השקלים. ואלו הם הדברים שהגיה בסוף פירושו וששלח מארץ ישראל...[ספר העיקרים מאמר ג פרק טז].

This important letter was printed based on a few manuscripts by Rabbi Menachem Eisenstadt in the Talpiot journal in 1950. Rabbi Eisenstadt included an excellent introduction elaborating on the background about this letter and its importance. In 1955 Rabbi Yonah Martzbach was made aware of this article by Rabbi Kalman Kahana while he was preparing the entry 'Dinar' for the Encyclopedia Talmudit. He wrote a letter to Rabbi Eisenstadt with some minor comments and requested a copy of this article. A short while later Rabbi Eisenstadt responded thanking him for his comments.[3]

Ramban's above mentioned letter has been dealt with at length by Rabbi Yakov Weiss in his Midos Umishklos Shel hatorah (pp. 96-97, 113-116) and by Rabbi Shmuel Reich in his Mesorat Hashekel (pp. 83-98).[4]

But no one realized just how many such corrections there were.

In 1852, and again in 1864, Moritz Steinschneider discovered that there were several manuscripts of Ramban's commentary that had lists of numerous additions at the end of the work. However, he was not sure who authored them.

 In 1950, Rabbi Eisenstadt [in the aforementioned article] mentions that in back of a manuscript of Ramban's commentary there are additions to the pirush, which were written in Eretz Yisroel. In 1958, Rabbi Eisenstadt began printing his edition of Ramban's commentary with the pirish called Zichron Yitzchak. In his notes throughout the work, he points out the various additions he found highlighted in the manuscript. Unfortunately he never completed his work and only the volume on Bereishis was printed.

 In 1969, Rabbi Kalman Kahana printed an article which had a list of all the corrections and updates found in a few manuscripts of Ramban's commentary. Rabbi Kahana's list numbered at 134 corrections and additions to Ramban's commentary. He also included explanations to some of these additions to show their significance in understanding various pieces of Ramban's commentary. Rabbi Kahana reprinted this article in 1972 in his collection called Cheikar Veiun (volume three). After this article, the subject was barely discussed.

In the edition Ramban's pirush, printed in 1985 by Rabbi Pinchas Lieberman, with his commentary Tuv Yerushlayim, I did not find that he makes any mention of Rabbi Kahana's article.

In 2001, Rabbi Dvir began printing an edition of Ramban's commentary with a super-commentary called Beis Hayayin. In the back of volume one, he reprints Rabbi Kahana's article, however he barely deals with the topic throughout the sefer.

In 2004, Artscroll began printing a translation of Ramban's pirush along with a super-commentary. In their introduction, the editors write that besides making use of various manuscripts for establishing their text of Ramban's pirush, they also used Rabbi Kahana's list and that they identify the corrected pieces of Ramban's pirush throughout the work.

In 2006, Mechon Yerushalyim started printed an edition of Ramban's commentary. In the beginning of their edition, they mention that Ramban added pieces to the commentary after he arrived in Eretz Yisroel and that they will identify those pieces. However, they do not mention the source for those identifications.

In 2009, Mechon Oz Vehadar began printing an edition of the Pirush with a super-commentary. In their Introduction (p. 26), the editors write that they also made use of Rabbi Kahana's list:

אחרי שעלה רבינו לארץ ישראל הוסיף והגיה בפירושו בכמה מקומות, אשר נמצאו רק במקצת כתבי היד, הוספות אלו נדפסו ללא כל סימן היכר, ובמהדורותינו זיהינו אותם וציינו אליהם, כי לפעמים ההוספה של רבינו אינה נקראת בתוך שטף דבריו, והלומד מתקשה בשינוי הלשון [וגם כי לפעמים מה שהוסיף רבינו אינו אלא כאחד מן הפירושים שהביא מתחילה, ונראה כביכול שהכריע בהוספתו שלא כשאר פירושים, ועל כן חשוב לציין כי זו הוספה שנוספה לאחר מכן...] הוספות אלו ציינו על פי עבודתו ופרי יגיעת הר"ר קלמן כהנא ז"ל, שחקר ובירר ענין זה והדפיסו בחקר ועיון (ח"ג).

All of the above work was done based solely upon the 134 corrections listed by Rabbi Kahana.

 In 1997, Hillel Novetsky submitted a paperto Professor David Berger titled "Nahmanides Amendments to his Commentary on the Torah". In this paper Novetsky deals with what we can learn from these 134 additions to the Pirush and why Ramban added them in. Amongst the reasons for Ramban's changes, Novetsky points to a firsthand knowledge of the geography of Eretz Yisroel, newly obtained literature (such as Pirush Rabbenu Chananel on Chumash) and general additions based on new thoughts and the like. Recently, Novetsky has returned to this topic, as can be seen here. He also put up onlinethe numerous additions he found while going through the various manuscripts of the Pirush.[5]  He discovered that there are actually much more than 134 updates and corrections. However he recommends checking back as not all of his information has been uploaded.


In 2005, Dr. Mordechai Sabato printed a lengthy article[6]dealing with Ramban's additions to his commentary to Bereishis, showing that a study of the manuscripts shows there are more additions than the number published by Rabbi Kahana. He discovered what he believes are other pieces that were added into the work at a later time which were not included in the lists at the end of some of the manuscripts. In this study he also shows the importance of some of these additions.

 Which brings us to the focus of our review Tosfot HaRamban LiPirusho LeTotrah. In this new work , Dr's Yosef Ofer and Yonasan Jacobs deal with all of issues mentioned the above, and then some. In recent years these scholars have been working on Ramban's additions, building off of Dr. Sabato's work and lectures. In various articles they have added much to this subject. For example, see hereand here. In this new work of theirs they collected over 300 additions and corrections by Ramban, based on over 50 manuscripts of Ramban's commentary. Along with Dr. Sabato's methods, they identified additional ways to note the additions within the Pirush. They were able to categorize the various manuscripts into two divisions; earlier versions and later versions. All this is elaborated carefully in their lengthy introduction to this work. They are able to show how they identified numerous new additions and corrections not found in the previous lists. Almost all of these additions and corrections can be found in the standard editions of the Pirush, however they are not identified as such. In many cases, these unmarked additions cause Ramban's meaning to become unclear. In the current work, each piece of Ramban's commentary where they note an addition or correction has been reprinted based on the manuscripts along with a standard academic apparatus of variant readings of the particular text. They then highlight the exact addition or correction made by Ramban to the piece. After laying this textual foundation, they then provide a well written, clear, and concise discussion about the particular piece, explaining why they believe Ramban amended the text in question or what he was adding to the original commentary. Numerous pieces of Ramban's commentary, which were not properly understood until now, can now be more clearly grasped.

Based on these additions, Dr's Ofer and Jacobs provide a very good summary in the introduction to their work of various aspects of Ramban's life and his commentary, along with a section beneficial to understanding how Ramban wrote his work, such as the role played by the various newly obtained literature he saw in Eretz Yisroel and had become a part of his source material.

Also worth pointing out is their edition of the aforementioned letter where he writes about the weight of the Biblical Shekel, retracting what he writes in his work on Chumash based on all the manuscripts (pp. 337-342).

This work is very important and highly recommended for any serious student of Ramban's commentary, who wishes to understand numerous hitherto fore unclear passages in the Pirush.

Interestingly enough, although the Chavel edition of the Ramban, printed by Mossad Rav Kook, is based on some manuscripts and is for itself an important contribution to the understanding of Ramban's commentary,[7] while the editor does note that there are some new pieces in the manuscripts, he did not fully grasp their significance nor did he gauge the full sum of these changes. Although he first printed his work in 1960, he was apparently not aware of Rabbi Menachem Eisenstadt in the Talpiot journal in 1950, as is evident from his comments to the letter of the Ramban printed in the back of his edition of the Ramban Al Hatorah (pp. 507-508), despite the fact that though he does cite the entry 'Dinar' from the Encyclopedia Talmuditwhich itself quotes Rabbi Eisenstadt's article a few times.  What is even stranger is over the years Rabbi Chavel updated his edition of Ramban Al Hatorah numerous times, yet apparently he never heard of Rabbi Kalman Kahana's article listing 134 corrections and additions.

Professor Ta-Shema notes about Ramban:

ותשומת הלב העיקירת במחקר הוסטה על עבר מעמדו של הרמב"ן בתחום חכמי הקבלה הספרדית המתחדשת, ובמעט גם לעבדותו בתחום פרשנות המקרא. המעט שכתב הרמב"ן בחכמת הקבלה, שאינו מצרטף ליותר מכריסר עמודים בסך הכול, לא חדל מלהעסיק את המחקר המדעי שנים רבות, ואילו עבודתו המקיפה בפרשנות התלמוד, המהווה את עיקר פרסומו והשפעתו בשעתו ולדורות לא זכה לעיון ביקורתי... [הספרות הפרשנית לתלמוד, ב, עמ' 32].

Although some serious advances have been seen recently in the field of Ramban's Talmudic Novella, especially by Dr's Shalem Yahalom and Yoel Florsheim in their works mentioned in the beginning of this article, however much research still remains to be done.

Daniel Abrams, in an article first printed in the Jewish Studies Quarterly and then updated in his recent book Kabbalistic Manuscripts and Textual Theory(pp.215-218), outlines a project to print a proper edition of Ramban's commentary on Torah, based upon all extant manuscripts and including all the known super-commentaries written on the work, both printed and those still in manuscript.[8]This would help reach a proper understanding of Ramban's Pirush. Abrams's main concern is with reaching a proper understanding of Ramban's Torat HaKabalah, but as the bulk of the Pirush is not of a kabbalistic nature, such an edition would benefit everyone greatly. Unfortunately due to lack of funds nothing has yet happened with Abrams's proposal.

Dr's Ofer and Jacobs's new work, based on the numerous extant manuscripts of the Pirush has definitely helped us in getting closer to a proper understanding of Ramban's work on Torah.[9] We can only hope with time Abrams's proposal will bear fruit.

For information on purchasing this work, contact me at: Eliezerbrodt@gmail.comCopies are available at Biegeleisen in New York. E-mail if you are interested in a table of contents or a PDF of Rabbi Kalman Kahana's article.
 



[1] For a useful write up about the importance of the Ramban, see Yisroel M. Ta-Shema , Ha Safrut Haparshnit LiTalmud, 2, pp. 29-55. I am in middle of attempting to write a complete bibliography of all his writings and studies related to everything he wrote.
[2]  On the location of Kever Rochel see Kaftor Vaferach [1:246-247; 2:69]; Tevuot HaAretz, pp. 131-135. See also Tosfot HaRamban LiPirusho LeTotrah, pp. 229-233, 287-292
[3] This article of Rabbi Eisenstadt was reprinted recently in his a collection of his writings called Minchat Tzvi, New York 2003, pp. 125-138. The letter of Rabbi Martzbach is also printed there (pp. 139-140) along with Rabbi Eisenstadt's response. The letter of Rabbi Martzbach is also printed in Alei Yonah with some additions but without Rabbi Eisenstadt's response (pp. 155-157). The Alei Yonah edition does not say to whom the letter was written to. They also edited out his request for a copy of the article.
[4] See also here.
[5] Thanks to Professor Haym Soloveitchik for pointing this out to me.
[6] Megadim 42 (2005), pp. 61-124.
[7] That is besides for the various criticism of the work, beyond the scope of this article. [See this earlier post].
[8]The recent edition of the Ramban printed by Mechon Yerushlayim is a far cry from what needs to be done for this purpose.
[9] See here for another article of Dr. Ofer which demonstrates the benefit of the manuscripts of the Ramban to reach an understanding of the Ramban.

Le-Tacen Olam (לתכן עולם): Establishing the Correct Text in Aleinu

$
0
0

Le-Tacen Olam (עולםלתכן):Establishing the Correct Text in Aleinu[1]
By Mitchell First (mfirstatty@aol.com)
                                  
                    The Jewish obligation of עולםתקון(=improving the world) is widely referred to and it is traditionally assumed that the Aleinuprayer is one of the texts upon which this obligation is based.

                    This article will show that a very strong case can be made that the original version of Aleinu read עולםלתכן (=to establishthe world under God’s sovereignty), and not עולםלתקן (=to perfect/improve the world under God’s sovereignty[2]). If so, the concept of עולםתקון has no connection to the Aleinu prayer.[3]
                                                                 -----

                    It is reasonable to assume that Aleinu was already included in the Amidahof Rosh ha-Shanah (=RH) by the time of Rav (early 3rd century C.E.).[4]But no text of Aleinu is included in the Talmud, nor is a text of Aleinuincluded in any of the classical midrashim.[5]Therefore, we must look to later sources for texts of Aleinu.

                     When we do, we find that the reading לתכןis found in the text of the RH Amidah in the SiddurRav Saadiah Gaon (d. 942),[6] and in the text of the RH Amidah in the Mishneh Torah of the Rambam (d. 1204).[7]Moreover, it is found in numerous prayer texts from the Cairo Genizah that include this line of Aleinu.[8]For example, it is found in: 1) a fragment of the RH Amidah first published by Jacob Mann in 1925;[9]2) a fragment of the RH Amidah first published by Richard Gottheil and William H. Worrell in 1927;[10]3) a fragment of the RH Amidah first published by Mordecai Margaliot in 1973;[11]and 4) a fragment of Aleinu first published by Mann in 1925.[12]It is found in many other Aleinu prayer texts from the Cairo Genizah as well.[13](In the fragment of Aleinu first published by Mann in 1925, Aleinuis included in the Pesukei de-Zimra section of the Palestinian shaḥaritritual.[14])    

                     Furthermore, the reading לתכןsurvives in Yemenite siddurim to this day. It was also the reading in the original tradition of the Jews of Persia.[15]

                    Admittedly, the reading in Europe since the time of the Rishonim has been לתקן. See, for example, the following texts of Aleinu:
                      - Maḥzor Vitry of R. Simḥah of Vitry (daily shaḥarit and RH);[16]
                      - Siddur Ḥasidei Ashkenaz (daily shaḥaritand RH);[17]
                      -Peirush ha-Tefillot ve-ha-Berakhot of R. Judah b. Yakar (RH);[18]
                      -Peirushei Siddur ha-Tefillah of R. Eleazar b. Judah of Worms (RH);[19]and
                      -SeferArugat ha-Bosem of R. Abraham b. Azriel (RH).[20]

                   The three main manuscripts of Seder Rav Amram Gaon also read לתקן.[21] But these manuscripts are not from the time of R. Amram (d. 875); they are European manuscripts from the time of the later Rishonim.[22]

                   Earlier than Maḥzor Vitry, we have circumstantial evidence for the reading לתקןin comments on Aleinu that were probably composed by R. Eliezer b. Nathan of Mainz (c. 1090-1170). Here, in Hamburg MS 153,[23]the following explanatory comment about Aleinu is expressed (without a text of the line itself):
                  [24]בשמךיקראווכולםמלכותךמתקניםהעולםכלויהיו

                   Another manuscript also largely composed of the comments of R. Eliezer b. Nathan has essentially this same reading, in two places.[25]Another manuscript, which is probably the Siddur of R. Eliezer b. Nathan, has a similar reading:
                [26]בשמך  יקראו  וכולם.במלכותך  מתקנים העולםכל  ויהיו

                    Admittedly, it cannot be proven that לתכן was the original reading. But this seems very likely, as לתכן is by far the better reading in the context. This can be seen by looking at all the other scenarios that are longed for in this section:

                                   הארץמן  גילוליםלהעבירעוזךבתפארת  מהרהלראות
                               י-שדבמלכות  עולםלתקן /לתכן  יכרתוןכרות  והאלילים
                           ארץרשעיכלאליך  להפנותבשמךיקראובשרבניוכל
                         יכירו וידעו כל יושבי תבל כי לך תכרע כל ברך תשבע כל לשון
                                ולכבוד שמך יקר יתנויכרעו ויפולואלקינוה׳לפניך 
                   ותמלוך עליהם מהרה לעולם ועדעול מלכותךאתויקבלו כולם
                                            בכבודתמלוךעדולעולמיהיאשלך  כי המלכות
          
             Beginning with the second line, להעביר, every clause expresses a hope for either the removal of other gods or the universal acceptance of our God. With regard to the first line, properly understood and its mystical and elevated language decoded,[27] it is almost certainly a request for the speedily rebuilding of the Temple.[28]Taken together, this whole section is a prayer for the rebuilding of the Temple and the establishment of God’s kingdom on earth. This fits the reading לתכןperfectly.[29]

             It is appropriate that this section of Aleinuis fundmentally a prayer for the establishment of God’s kingdom on earth. Most likely, this section was composed as an introduction to the malkhuyyot section of the RH Amidah.[30]                                                          

             Moreover, we can easily understand how an original reading of עולםלתכןmight have evolved into עולםלתקן, a term related to the familiar term העולםתקון. The term העולםתקון(always with the definite article) is widespread in early rabbinic literature.[31]It is found thirteen times in the Mishnah, and seventeen times in the Babylonian Talmud.[32]The alternative scenario, that the original reading was עולםלתקןand that this evolved in some texts into the unusual reading עולםלתכן, is much less likely.[33]

              Finally, the בof י-שדבמלכותseems to fit better in י-שדבמלכותעולםלתכן(=to establish the world under God’s sovereignty) than in either of the two ways of understanding י-שדבמלכותעולםלתקן.[34]Also, the use of the word עולם instead of העולםand the lack of an את before the object עולםperhaps fit the reading לתכן better. I leave a detailed analysis of these aspects to grammarians.

                                                    Conclusion

             There is no question that social justice is an important value in Judaism.[35]Moreover, classical rabbinical literature includes many references to the concept of העולםתקון, both in the context of divorce legislation and in other contexts. The purpose of this article was only to show that is almost certainly a mistake to read such a concept into the Aleinu prayer, a prayer most likely composed as an introduction to the malkhuyyotsection of the Amidah, and focused primarily on the goal of establishingGod’s kingdom on earth. Even if we do not change the text of our siddurim,we should certainly have this alternate and almost certainly original reading in mind as we recite this prayer.[36]




[1] This essay is a revision of Mitchell First, “Aleinu: Obligation to Fix the World or the Text,Ḥakirah 11 (Spring 2011), pp. 187-197, available here.
   I would like to thank Yehiel Levy for showing me his Yemenite siddur which read לתכן and inspired this research. I would like to thank R. Moshe Yasgur for sharing his thoughts and for always being willing to listen to mine. I would also like to acknowledge the assistance of Dr. Ezra Chwat of the Institute of Microfilmed Hebrew Manuscripts at the Jewish National and Hebrew University Library, and the assistance of Binyamin Goldstein. Finally, I would like to dedicate this article to my beloved wife Sharon, whose name has the gematriaof תקון and who needs no improvement.
[2] The above is how this phrase is usually translated. But The Complete ArtScroll Siddur, p. 161, translates: “to perfect the universe through the Almighty’s sovereignty.” Others adopt this translation as well. See e.g., J. David Bleich, “Tikkun Olam: Jewish Obligations to Non-Jewish Society,” in Tikkun Olam: Social Responsibility in Jewish Thought and Law, eds. David Shatz, Chaim I. Waxman, and Nathan J. Diament, Northvale, N.J.: Jason Aronson, 1997, p. 61.
[3] One scholar who intuited that the original reading may have been לתכן is Meir Bar-Ilan. See his “Mekorah shel Tefillat ‘Aleinu le-Shabeaḥ,’ ” Daat 43 (1999), p. 20, n. 72.
   The articles by Gerald Blidstein and J. David Bleich in Tikkun Olam: Social Responsibility in Jewish Thought and Law assume that the reading is לתקן (see pp. 26, 61 and 98). But the article in this volume by Marc Stern mentions the alternate reading of לתכן, citing R. Saadiah (see p. 165, n. 24).
    In 2005, Gilbert S. Rosenthal wrote a detailed article about the concept of tikkun olamthroughout the ages and merely assumed that the reading in Aleinu is לתקן. See his “Tikkun ha-Olam: The Metamorphosis of a Concept,” Journal of Religion 85:2 (2005), pp. 214-40.
[4]  The Jerusalem Talmud, at Avodah Zarah 1:2, includes the following passage:
          א"ר יוסי בי רבי בון מאן סבר בראש השנה נברא העולם?  רב,
 דתני בתקיעתא דבי רבזה היום תחילת מעשיך זכרון ליום ראשון וכו'. 
 A very similar passage is found at J. Talmud Rosh ha-Shanah 1:3 (where the reading is בתקיעתא דרב). The sentence from the liturgy referred to (…זה היום) is from the introductory section to the ten verses of zikhronot. A reasonable inference from these Talmudic passages is that Rav composed (at least) the introductory sections to zikhronot, malkhuyyot and shofarot. Aleinuis part of the introductory section to malkhuyyot. Since the sentence from the introduction to zikhronot quoted corresponds to the present introduction to zikhronot, it is reasonable to assume that their introduction to malkhuyyot corresponded to the present introduction to malkhuyyot, i.e., that it included Aleinu. Admittedly, Rav could have made use of older material in the introductory sections he composed. The fact that Aleinuhas been found (in a modified version) in heikhalot literature is some evidence for Aleinu’s existence in this early period, even though the prayer is not specifically mentioned in any Mishnaic or Talmudic source. (Regarding the dating of heikhalot literature, see below.) On the version of Aleinu in heikhalot literature, see Michael D. Swartz,
 “ ‘Alay Le-Shabbeaḥ: A Liturgical Prayer in Ma‘aseh Merkabah,” Jewish Quarterly Review77 (1986-1987), pp. 179-190. See also the article by Bar-Ilan cited above. For parallels in later sources to the two passages from the Jerusalem Talmud, see Swartz, p. 186, n. 20. See also Rosh ha-Shanah 27a.
      A statement that Aleinuwas composed by Joshua appears in a collection of Geonic responsa known as Shaarei Teshuvah (responsum #44). But the statement was probably a later addition by the thirteenth century kabbalist Moses de Leon. See Elliot R. Wolfson, “Hai Gaon’s Letter and Commentary on ‘Aleynu: Further Evidence of Moses De León’s Pseudepigraphic Activity,” Jewish Quarterly Review 81 (1990-91), pp. 379-380. Statements that Aleinu was composed by Joshua are found in various Ashkenazic Rishonim. This idea seems to have originated with R. Judah he-Hasid (d. 1217).  For the references, see Wolfson, pp. 380-381.
        There is much evidence that Aleinu could not have been composed by Joshua. For example: 1) Aleinucites verses from the prophet Isaiah (this will be discussed below); 2) ha-kadosh barukh hu was not an appellation for God in Biblical times; and 3) terms are found in Aleinu that are characteristic of heikhalotliterature. Also, for almost the entire Biblical period, the word olam is only a time-related word. It is not until Dan. 12:7 and perhaps Eccles. 3:11 that olam means “world” in the Bible. (Olam definitely means “world” at Ben Sira 3:18.) See Kirsten A. Fudeman and Mayer I. Gruber, “ ‘Eternal King/King of the World’ From the Bronze Age to Modern Times: A Study in Lexical Semantics,” Revue des études juives 166 (2007), pp. 209-242. See also Daat Mikra, comm. to Psalms 89:3 and Eccles. 3:11, and R. Abraham Ibn Ezra, comm. to Ex. 21:6 and Eccles. 3:11. (Based on the language of the book, it is very clear that Ecclesiastes is a late Biblical book See EJ 2:349.)
         Regarding the roots תקן and תכן, the root תקןdoes not appear in Tanakh until the book of Ecclesiastes, and the root תכןprobably did not mean “establish” in the period of the Tanakh (see below).
[5] As noted, Aleinu has been found (in a modified form) in heikhalot literature. There are five manuscripts that include the relevant passage. But four of these only include Aleinu in an abbreviated form and are not long enough to include the phrase עולםלתקן/לתכן. See Peter Schäfer, Synopse zur Hekhalot-Literatur, Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr, 1981, sec. 551, pp. 206-207. The only manuscript that includes the phrase reads לתקן. But this manuscript, N8128, dates from around 1500. See Ra‘anan S. Boustan, “The Study of HeikhalotLiterature: Between Mystical Experience and Textual Artifact,” Currents in Biblical Research 6.1 (2007), p. 137. 
    Regarding the dating of heikhalotliterature, Bar-Ilan (Mekorah, p. 22, n. 85) estimates this literature as dating from the third through fifth centuries. See also more recently his “Shalshelet ha-Kabbalah be-Sifrut ha-Heikhalot,Daat 56 (2005), pp. 5-37. Moshe Idel, in the second edition of the Encyclopaedia Judaica (11:592) summarizes the subject as follows:
                            Even though it is quite possible that some of the texts were
                            not edited until this period [=the geonic era], there is no doubt
                            that large sections originated in talmudic times, and that the
                            central ideas, as well as many details, go back as far as the
                            first and second centuries.
[6]Siddur Rav Saadiah Gaon, eds. Israel Davidson, Simḥah Assaf, and Yissakhar Joel, Jerusalem: Rubin Mass, 1941, p. 221. Admittedly, the manuscript which forms the basis for this edition was not composed by R. Saadiah himself. It is estimated to date to the twelfth or thirteenth century.
   Neither R. Saadiah nor Rambam recited Aleinu in the daily service.
[7]See the Seder Tefillot Kol ha-Shanah section at the end of Sefer Ahavah. I have looked at the Or ve-Yeshuah edition, the Frankel edition, the Mechon Mamre edition (www.mechon-mamre.org), and the editions published by R. Yitzḥak Sheilat and by R. Yosef Kafaḥ. All print לתכן. (The Frankel edition does note that a small number of manuscripts read לתקן.)
    In the standard printed Mishneh Torah, in the al kein nekaveh section of the RH Amidah (Sefer Ahavah, p. 154), only the first ten words were included (up to עוזך),  followed by a וכו׳.
[8] Most of the texts from the Cairo Genizah date from the tenth through the thirteenth centuries. See Robert Brody, The Geonim of Babylonia and the Shaping of Medieval Jewish Culture, New Haven: Yale Univ. Press, 1998, p. 32. All of the texts from the Cairo Genizah that I refer to can be seen at genizah.org.
[9] See his “Genizah Fragments of the Palestinian Order of Service,” Hebrew Union College Annual 2 (1925), p. 329. The fragment is known as Cambridge Add. 3160, no. 10. When Mann published the fragment, he erroneously printed לתקן.
[10] See their Fragments from the Cairo Genizah in the Freer Collection, New York: The MacMillan Company, 1927, plate XLIII (opposite p. 194). The fragment is labeled F42 at genizah.org.
[11] See his Hilkhot Ereẓ Yisrael min ha-Genizah, Jerusalem: Mossad Harav Kook, 1973, p. 148. The fragment is known as Cambridge T-S 8H23.1.
[12] See above, pp. 324-325. See also, more recently, Ezra Fleischer, Tefillah u-Minhegey Tefillah Ereẓ-Yisre’eliyyim bi-Tekufat ha-Genizah, Jerusalem: Magnes Press, 1988, p. 238. The fragment is known as Cambridge Add. 3160,  no. 5. Neither Mann nor Fleischer printed the full text of Aleinu in this fragment.
[13]See the following fragments: Cambridge Or. 1080 2.46; Cambridge T-S Misc. 10.27, 34.5, and 34.23; Cambridge T-S NS 150.235, 154.19, 155.23, 157.6, 157.37, 157.176, 158.69, 195.55, and 273.38; Cambridge T-S AS 101.64; and New York ENA 1878.8. I was able to find only one fragment that read לתקן: Cambridge T-S NS 122.33. (An interesting fragment is T-S NS 153.64, 8R. Here, only the top line of the letter remains and it is hard to determine if it is the top of a כ or the top of a ק.)
    I have been able to examine most of the Aleinu prayer text fragments from the Cairo Genizah. I would like to thank Prof. Uri Ehrlich of Ben Gurion University of the Negev for referring me to them. (Not all of these Aleinu prayer text fragments were long enough to include the relevant passage.)
[14] Since the second word of the Aleinu prayer is לשבח, it was probably seen as fitting to include this prayer in the Pesukei de-Zimrasection. A main theme of both Barukh she-Amar and Yishtabaḥ, as well as of the entire Pesukei de-Zimra, is שבח. See also Ber. 32a: le-olam yesader adam shivḥo shel HKBH ve-aḥar kakh yitpallel.
     A Palestinian practice of reciting Aleinu in Pesukei de-Zimra may also explain a statement found in several Rishonim (e.g.,Sefer ha-Maḥkim, Kol Bo, and Orḥot Ḥayyim) in the name of Pirkei de-Rabbi Eliezer (a work composed in eighth century Palestine): מעומדלאומרוצריךלכךלשבחבעלינוישגדולשבח. The statement is obviously not giving an instruction regarding the RH Amidahrecited by individuals. Nor does the language of the statement (לאומרו) fit as an instruction to individuals listening to the repetition of the RH Amidah. The recital of Aleinu in a context outside of the Amidah seems to be referred to. (The statement is not found in the surviving texts of Pirkei de-Rabbi Eliezer.)
[15] See Shelomoh Tal, Nusaḥha-Tefillah shel Yehudei Paras, Jerusalem: Makhon Ben Ẓvi, 1981, p. 154 (RH). The Persian-Jewish prayer ritual followed that of R. Saadiah in many respects. At the end of the eighteenth century the Persian Jews were influenced to adopt a Sefardic prayer ritual and their own ritual was forgotten.
[16] Ed. Aryeh Goldschmidt, Jerusalem: Makhon Oẓar ha-Poskim, 2004, pp. 131 (daily shaḥarit) and 717 (RH). The earliest surviving manuscript of Maḥzor Vitry dates to the first half of the 12thcentury.
[17] Ed. Moshe Hirschler, Jerusalem, 1972, p. 125 (daily shaḥarit), and p. 214 (RH). (This work was published by Hirschler together with another work, Siddur Rabbenu Shelomoh; both are integrated into the same volume.) Siddur Ḥasidei Ashkenaz was compiled by the students of R. Judah he-Hasid (d. 1217) and presumably reflects his text of Aleinu.  Hirschler’s edition of this siddur is based on several manuscripts.
[18] Ed. Samuel Yerushalmi, Jerusalem: Meorei Yisrael, 1979, sec. 2, pp. 91-92. R. Judah flourished in Spain and died in the early thirteenth century. Aside from the text of Aleinu in the manuscript published by Yerushalmi including the reading לתקן, it is also clear from the various explanatory comments by R. Judah that he was working with a text that read לתקן
[19]Ed. Moshe Hirschler, Jerusalem: Makhon Harav Hirschler, 1992, p. 659. R. Eleazar died circa 1230. The text of Aleinuis found in his commentary to the Aleinu of RH. In his commentary on the daily shaḥarit, only the first two words of Aleinu and the last two (timlokh be-kavod) are recorded. In his Sefer ha-Rokeaḥ, his references to Aleinu in both the RH Amidah and the daily shaḥaritare similarly very brief.
[20] Ed. Ephraim E. Urbach, Jerusalem: Mekiẓei Nirdamim, 1963, vol. 3, pp. 469-470. SeferArugat ha-Bosem was composed in 1234, in Bohemia. Aside from the text of Aleinu published here including the word לתקן, it is clear from R. Abraham’s explanatory comment (p. 469, lines 8-9) that he was working with a text that read לתקן.
     Other early European texts of Aleinu include the three texts of Aleinu in manuscript Oxford, Corpus Christi College 133 (late twelfth century; daily, RH and one other) and the text of Aleinu in manuscript Cambridge Add. 667.1 (early thirteenth century, daily). The former has לתקןin the first two; the third Aleinudoes not include the second paragraph. I have not been able to check the reading in Cambridge Add. 667.1.
[21] See Seder Rav Amram Gaon, ed. Daniel Goldschmidt, Jerusalem: Mossad Harav Kook, 1971, p. 142.
[22]Ibid., introduction, pp. 11-13. A few fragments of the Seder Rav Amram Gaon have been found in the Genizah, but these are very short and do not include our passage. 
[23] This manuscript is generally considered to be largely composed of the comments of R. Eliezer b. Nathan.    See, e.g., Urbach, Sefer Arugat ha-Bosem, vol. 4, p. 24 and the facsimile edition of this manuscript published by Abraham Naftali Ẓvi Rot, Jerusalem: 1980, pp. 21-30. The manuscript itself is estimated to have been copied in the fourteenth century (Rot, p. 21).                                                              
[24] See Rot, p. 20a (comm. to RH Aleinu).
[25] See Alter Yehudah Hirschler, “Peirush Siddur ha-Tefillah ve-ha-Maḥzor Meyuḥas le-Rabbi Eliezer ben Natan mi-Magenza (ha-Ravan),” Genuzot vol. 3, Jerusalem:1991, pp. 1-128.  In this siddur commentary (pp. 78 and 114), בשמך  יקראו  וכלם מלכותךמתקני העולםכלויהיו is found in the commentary to daily Aleinu in shaḥarit, and בשמך  יקראו  וכלם מלכותךמתקניןהעולםכלויהיוis found in the commentary to RH Aleinu.   (One should not deduce from this manuscript that R. Eliezer b. Nathan recited Aleinu daily in shaḥarit.)                               
[26] See Siddur Rabbenu Shelomoh, p. 212 (commentary on RH Aleinu). Hirschler published this work as the siddur of Shelomoh b. R. Shimson of Worms (1030-1096), but it is probably that of R. Eliezer b. Nathan. See, e.g., Avraham Grossman, Ḥakhmei Ashkenaz ha-Rishonim, Jerusalem: Magnes Press, 2001, pp. 346-348.
[27] Gershom Scholem recognized long ago that Aleinuincludes several terms that are not only post-Biblical, but are characteristic of heikhalot literature. See his JewishGnosticism, Merkabah Mysticism and Talmudic Tradition, New York: Jewish Theological Seminary, 1965 (2d. ed.), pp. 27-28. He points to the terms yoẓer bereshit, moshav yekaro, and shekhinat uzo. Meir Bar-Ilan (Mekorah, p. 8) also points to the term adon ha-kol. All of this suggests that Aleinu was composed by someone with some connection to heikhalot literature, or composed at a time after terms originating in heikhalot literature came to be in normative rabbinic use. This explains how Aleinu easily came to be borrowed into heikhalot literature. Due to the common terms, the authors of this literature probably saw Aleinu as a text “related to their own hymnology.” Scholem, p. 28.
     In heikhalotliterature, Aleinu is found in the singular form לשבחעלי, as a prayer of gratitude purportedly recited by R. Akiva on return from a safe journey to heaven. See the article by Swartz referred to above. (R. Akiva and R. Ishmael serve as central pillars and chief mouthpieces in this pseudepigraphic literature. See EJ 11:591, 2d. ed.).
     Meir Bar-Ilan, Mekorah, pp. 12-24, argues that Aleinu originated inheikhalot literature in the singular, and was then changed to the plural and borrowed into the RH service. I disagree, as do many others. (Bar-Ilan does not claim that Aleinu originated as this prayer of gratitude purportedly recited by R. Akiva. This would be very unlikely. There are too many themes in Aleinu that are out of context and extraneous under the assumption that Aleinu originated as this prayer of gratitude.)
[28] The idiom is based on verses such as Psalms 78:60-61 (צרויתן לשבי עזו ותפארתו ביד) and 96:6 (במקדשוותפארתעז), and Isaiah 60:7 (אפארתפארתיובית) and 64:10 (ותפארתנוקדשנובית). This interpretation is probably implicit in the commentary of R. Judah b. Yakar. On לראות מהרה בתפארת עוזך, he writes:
                                                   פנילראות  ונזכה ,אתה  עוזמו  תפארת  כי (שםעל =) ע״ש
                                        .אפארתפארתךוביתדכתי׳  המקדש  בית  בתפארת  ולראות  שכינה 
See the Peirush ha-Tefillot ve-ha-Berakhot of R. Judah b. Yakar, part II, p. 91. R. Judah’s statements are adopted by R. David Abudarham in his commentary to the Aleinu of RH. See also R. Shemtob Gaugine, Keter Shem Tov, Kėdainiai, 1934, p. 104. Unfortunately, this interpretation of the phrase תפארת עוזך has generally been overlooked. Numerous are scholars who have written that the prayer includes no request for the Temple’s rebuilding.
    Scholem (p. 28, n. 18) notes the following passage found in other heikhalot texts:
                                           .עזובתפארתומבורךהדרובמושבשמוברוך
The parallel to הדרומושב strongly suggests that עזותפארת represents the physical Temple in this passage. For heikhalot texts with this passage, see Mordecai Margaliot, Sefer ha-Razim, Jerusalem, 1966, pp. 107-09, and Martin Samuel Cohen, The Shi‘ur Qomah: Texts and Recensions, Tübingen: J.C.B. Mohr, 1985, pp. 173 and 175.
[29] The use of the root תכןto mean “establish” does require some explanation. In Tanakh, the root תכןmeans to “weigh,” “examine,” “measure,” or “place in order.” (At Psalms 75:4, עמודיהתכנתי, the root is commonly translated as “establish,” but even here it probably means something like “properly apportion” or “place in order.” See, e.g., the commentary of S. R. Hirsch.) תכן with the meaning “establish” is not found in the Mishnah or Tosefta.  But תכן may mean “establish” in the Dead Sea text 4Q511: שנהלמועדיתכן (DJDVII, p. 221), and perhaps in other Dead Sea texts as well.
     In paytanic literature, an early use of the root תכן to mean “establish” is found in the piyyut Emet Emunatkha (תכנתעולמךימיםבששתכי). This piyyut is preserved in the Siddur R. Saadiah Gaon (p. 110) and in several Genizah fragments. It has a tetrastichic structure (as does Aleinu), and is generally viewed as a pre-classical piyyut, i.e., a piyyut from the late Tannaitic/early Amoraic period. See, e.g., Ezra Fleischer, Ha-Yotzrot be-Hithavutamve-Hitpaḥutam, Jerusalem: Magnes, 1984, p. 55, n. 47. The Academy of the Hebrew Language, in its Historical Dictionary Project database (Ma’agarim), estimates the date of composition of this piyyut as the late second century C.E.
      In the Musaf Amidah for shabbat, תקנת, not תכנת, may be the original reading. See, e.g., Siddur R. Saadiah Gaon, p. 112 and the Genizah fragment quoted by Fleischer, Tefillah u-Minhegey Tefillah, p. 52. (For more sources on this spelling issue, see Maḥzor Vitry, ed. Goldschmidt,  p. 199, n. 1.)
      Probably, the use of the root תכן to mean “establish” arose based on the usage of the root at Psalms 75:4, or perhaps from the words תכןand תכון (both from the root כון) found numerous times in the Tanakh (Jer. 30:20; Ps. 89:22, 93:1, 96:10, and 141:2; Prv. 12:19 and 20:18; I Kings 2:12; I Ch. 16:30; and II Ch. 8:16, 29:35, 35:10 and 35:16).
[30] Aside from the fact that the theme of the section fits as an introduction to verses of malkhuyyot, the section ends with four words from the root מלך:
                         ותמלוךעליהם מהרה לעולם ועדעול מלכותךאתויקבלו כולם
                                             .בכבודתמלוךעדולעולמיהיאשלך  כי המלכות
     I have little doubt that the first section of Aleinu(which includes the words melekh malkhei ha-melakhim and malkeinu) was also composed at the same time. This is contrary to the view of many scholars who point to the two separate themes in the two sections as evidence of different authors. Aleinu is a short prayer, and in the earliest texts of Aleinu there is no division into sections. Therefore, our presumption should be one of unitary authorship. Close analysis of the verses cited shows that both sections quote or paraphrase from the same chapter of Isaiah (45:20: u-mitpallelim el el lo yoshia and 45:23: ki li tikhra kol berekh tishava kol lashon; there are quotes and paraphrases of other verses from chapter 45, and from 44:24 and 46:9 as well.) This strongly suggests that both sections were composed at the same time. (I have not seen anyone else make this point.) Terms characteristic of heikhalot literature are found in both sections as well.
        While it cannot be proven that Rav (early third century) was the author of Aleinu, it has been observed that “in some of Rav’s homilies a tendency to a certain mystical thinking is discernible.” See EJ 13:1578 and the citations there, as well as the following statement of Rav at Ber. 55a:
                                       .יודע היה בצלאל לצרף אותיות שנבראו בהן שמים וארץ                  
Also, several Talmudic passages record Rav’s authorship or contribution to the texts of other prayers. Most of these passages are collected at Ismar Elbogen, Jewish Liturgy: A Comprehensive History, tr. Raymond P. Scheindlin, New York: Jewish Publication Society and Jewish Theological Seminary, 1993, pp. 207-208. Most relevant is Ber.12b where the הקדושהמלך and המשפטהמלך changes for the Ten Days of Repentance are recorded in the name of Rav.
       Most recently, Ruth Langer is another who believes that the evidence points to authorship of both paragraphs of Aleinu around the period of Rav. She writes:
             In literary style, it is consistent with the earliest forms of rabbinic-era
             liturgical poetry from the land of Israel…
See Langer, "The Censorship of Aleinu in Ashkenaz and Its Aftermath," in Debra Reed Blank, ed., The Experience of Jewish Liturgy: Studies Dedicated to Menahem Schmelzer, Leiden and Boston: Brill, 2011, pp. 148-149. As Langer points out, although Rav gained prominence in Babylonia, he had also been a student of R. Judah ha-Nasi in Israel.
[31]העולםתקון was the correct classical term, even though it has now been replaced in popular parlance by
עולםתקון. Rosenthal, p. 214, n. 1.
[32] Rosenthal, p. 214, n. 1. It is also found eight times in the Jerusalem Talmud and four times in the Tosefta. Most of the time, the term is used in the context of the laws of divorce, but it is found in other contexts as well (e.g., Hillel’s enactment of prozbol at M. Gittin 4:3). Rosenthal suggests that the concept originated in the context of the laws of divorce, and was later expanded into the other contexts. See Rosenthal, pp. 217-219.
[33] Admittedly, the root תקןcan often be translated as “established.” But in many of these cases the context is that of establishing a legal ordinance or procedure, and a better translation would be “instituted.” On the other hand, the musafAmidah for festivals includes the phrase בתקונוושמחנו (the subject being the beit ha-mikdash) and this seems to be an example of the root תקן meaning “establish” in a non-legal context. Another such example is the phrase…ממנולווהתקין found in one of the sheva berakhot (Ketubbot 8a).
     Nevertheless, I strongly believe that לתכןwas the original reading in Aleinu. It is easily understandable how an original reading of עולםלתכן might have evolved into עולםלתקן; the reverse scenario is much less likely. Moreover, R. Saadiah’s text in the musaf Amidah for shabbat read שבתתקנת. Yet he recorded לתכן in Aleinu.
[34] As mentioned earlier, in the reading עולםלתקן, there are two ways to translate במלכות: “under the sovereignty” or “through the sovereignty.” If the translation is “under,” establishing a world under the sovereignty of God is a simpler reading than perfecting a world under the sovereignty of God. If one wants to advocate for the translation “through,” it requires investigation whether the prefix ב could have been used to mean “through” in the Tannaitic and Amoraic periods.
[35] See, e.g., Shatz, Waxman, and Diament, eds., Tikkun Olam: Social Responsibility in Jewish Thought and Law, and Jacob J. Schacter, “Tikkun Olam: Defining the Jewish Obligation,” in Rav Chesed: Essays in Honor of Rabbi Dr. Haskel Lookstein, ed. Rafael Medoff, Jersey City: Ktav, 2009, vol. 2, pp. 183-204. For some citations to Biblical verses on justice, see Rosenthal, p. 215, n. 2.
[36] R. Chaim Brovender suggested to me that after Aleinushifted to becoming primarily a daily prayer,   reciting a statement about perfecting/improving the world would have been seen as appropriate. By the twelfth century, Aleinu was being recited as a daily prayer in shaḥarit in parts of France (see above, n. 16) and probably in parts of Germany and England as well. (For Germany, see above, n. 17, and for England, see Ms. Oxford, Corpus Christi College 133.)
    The recital of Aleinu in the evening prayer in Europe is a slightly later development. For some early references to this practice, see Sefer ha-Minhagot of R. Moshe b. R. Shmuel of Marseilles (early thirteenth cent.), published in Kobeẓ Al Yad 14 (1998), pp. 81-176, at p. 103, and Kol Bo, sec. 11, citing R. Meir of Rothenberg (thirteenth cent.). The recital of Aleinu in the afternoon prayer is a later development.
    Regarding the recital of Aleinu as a daily prayer in Palestine, see above, n. 14.


מנהג אמירת 'שלש-עשרה מידות' בהוצאת ספר תורה בימים נוראים ובשלש רגלים ובפרט כשחל בשבת

$
0
0

מנהג אמירת 'שלש-עשרה מידות' בהוצאת ספר תורה בימים נוראים ובשלש רגלים ובפרט כשחל בשבת

מאת: אליעזר יהודה בראדט

אתחיל בעדות אישית[1]. בליל יום הכיפורים תשס"ה, שבאותה שנה חל בשבת, שמעתי באזני מפי הגרי"ש אלישיב זצוק"ל, שענה לשואל אחד שאין לאמרם בשבת, אע"פ שהשואל הסתייע מלוח ארץ ישראל לרי"מ טוקצ'ינסקי שיש לאומרם. אחר כך סיפר השואל לנוכחים שמפרסמים פסקים בשם הרב שאינם נכונים כלל וכלל.
לשאלת השואל היה המשך מעניין:
ויהי ערב ויהי בוקר. בתפילת שחרית לא נכח הגרי"ש בבית הכנסת, ובהוצאת ספר תורה פתח החזן באמירת 'שלש-עשרה מידות'. קם אחד המתפללים וגער בו בקול: 'אתמול קבע הרב שליט"א שאין לאומרם בשבת!' נעמד לעומתו נאמנו של הגרי"ש ר' יוסף אפרתי, וסיפר כי אמש לאחר שאלת השואל, ישב הרב בביתו על המדוכה בדק ומצא כי בספר 'מטה אפרים' פסק לאומרו, וסמך עליו. ולפיכך יש לאומרו גם ביומא הדין שחל בשבת.
כך יצא שאותו שואל שהתרעם על כך שמפרסמים פסקי-שווא בשם הרב לא נכח שם, וגם הוא לא זכה לשמוע משנה אחרונה של הרב בענין זה.
מתוך כך התעניינתי בנושא וזה מה שהעליתי במצודתי:

מקור אמירת י"ג מידות
ב'חמדת ימים', קושטא תצ"ה, חלק ימים נוראים, פרק א עמ' ט, נאמר: "והרב זצ"ל כתב שכל המתענה בחדשהזהשיאמר ביום שמוציאים בו ספר תורה בעת פתיחת ההיכל הי"ג מידות ג' פעמים"[2].
כל דברי ספר זה לקוחים ממקורות שונים ואין לו מדיליה כמעט כלום. דברי האריז"ל מופיעים כבר ב'שלחן ערוך של האריז"ל', שנדפס לראשונה בקרקא ת"ך[3]. ומשם העתיק זאת ר' יחיאל מיכל עפשטיין לספרו 'קיצור של"ה', שנדפס לראשונה בשנת תמ"א[4][דפוס ווארשא תרל"ט, דף עה ע"א]. וכ"כ ר' בנימין בעל שם, בספרו 'שם טוב קטן' שנדפס לראשונה בשנת תס"ו[5], וגם בספרו 'אמתחת בנימין' שנדפס לראשונה בשנת תע"ו[6]. כל החיבורים הללו נדפסו קודם 'חמדת ימים'.
גם בחיבור 'נגיד ומצוה' לר' יעקב צמח, שנדפס לראשונה באמשטרדם שנת תע"ב[7], מצינו: "מצאתי כתוב בסידור של מורי ז"ל בדפוס כמנהג האשכנזים, והיה כתוב בו אחר ר"ח אלול מכתיבת מורי ז"ל: שכשהאדם עושה תענית, שישאל מן השי"ת שיתן לו כפרה וחיים ובנים לעבודתו יתברך, וזהו בהוצאת ס"ת, ויאמר אז הי"ג מדות רחמים שלש פעמים, ואני תפלתי שלשה פעמים...". ר' יעקב צמח הוסיף שם: "יש סמך לזה בזוהר יתרו קכו וגם בעין יעקב ר"ה סי' יג בפירושו"[8].
ומשם הועתק בקיצור אצל ר' אליהו שפירא ב'אליה רבה' (סי' תקפא ס"ק א) שנדפס לראשונה לאחר פטירתו בשנת תקי"ז בשם ר' יעקב צמח[9].
ממקורות אלו עולה כי רק מי שמתענהבחודש אלול ראוי שיאמר י"ג מידות בשעת הוצאת ס"ת[10].
ר' נתן נטע הנובר כתב בחיבורו הידוע 'שערי ציון' (נדפס לראשונה בפראג תכ"ב ובשנית באמשטרדם תל"א): "בראש השנה וביוה"כ בשעת הוצאת ס"ת יאמר י"ג מדות ג"פ, ואח"כ יאמר זאת התפילה, רבונו של עולם מלא משאלותי לטובה..."[11].
ב'שער הכוונות' מצינו: "וביום שבועות יקרא ג' פעמים י"ג מדות ואח"כ יאמר תפלה זו רבש"ע מלא כל משאלתי...". העתיקו ר' בנימין בעל שם בספרו 'אמתחת בנימין' שנדפס לראשונה בשנת תע"ו.
בחיבור 'מדרש תלפיות' לר' אליהו הכהן שנפטר בשנת תפ"ט כתב שיש לומר בר"ה, ביו"כ, בסוכות ובשבועות, י"ג מידות ג"פ ואחר כך יאמר רבש"ע[12]. אבל יש לציין שחיבור זה נדפס לראשונה בשנת תצ"ז באיזמיר.
ר' יצחק בער כתב בסידורו: "שלש עשרה מדות ורבון העולם לי"ט ור"ה וי"כ אינם בשום סדור כ"י ולא בדפוסים ישנים אבל הם נעתקות אל הסדורים החדשים מס' שערי ציון שער ג"[13]. וכ"כ בסידור אזור אליהו עי"ש[14].
ומכאן למנהג הגר"א. ר' ישכר בער כתב בספר 'מעשה רב', אות קסד: "בשעת הוצאת ס"ת איןאומרים רק בריך שמיה ולא שום רבש"ע וי"ג מידות"[15]. ונכפל באות רו, בהלכות ימים נוראים: "וכן אין אומרים י"ג מדות בהוצאת ס"ת". בין בשבת בין בחול.
אבל בשאר מקומות בליטא כנראה נהגו לאמרו, וכמו שכתב ר' יעקב כהנא: "לי"ג מדות... והנה חזינן... ויש מקומות אשר כל ימי אלול עד אחר יו"כ אומרים אותו בכל יום, ויש מקומות שאומרים אותו בכל יום ב' וה' ויש מקומות שאומרים אותו בכל יום כל השנה ולא משגחו וטעמא מיהא בעי..."[16].

מקור אמירת י"ג מידות שלוש פעמים
כתב ר' זלמן גייגר, ב'דברי קהלת': "והוא מנהג שלא מצאתיו בפוסקים ואין נכון בעיני לאמר י"ג מדות בראש השנה, כי לא תיקנו לאמרן בתפילות ר"ה ולא בפיוטיו, אך יעב"ץ כתב המנהג על פי האר"י ואין משיבין את הארי, אבל לא כתב דבר שיאמר ג' פעמים כי הוא נגד הדין לדעתי כי פסוקי שבחים גדולים כי"ג מדות אסור לכפלם"[17].
ר' יעקב אטלינגר מביא בספרו 'שו"ת בנין ציון' שאלה שנשאל: "לא ידעתי על מה נסמך המנהג לומר בראש השנה ויוה"כ וי"ט בשעת הוצאת הס"ת ג' פעמים י"ג מדות וג' פעמים ואני תפלתי, הרי לפי פירוש רש"י בהא דאמרינן האומר שמע שמע הרי זה מגונה דזה באמר מלה וכופלו אבל בשכופל הפסוק משתקין אותו, ולפי' רב אלפס עכ"פ הרי זה מגונה ובשניהם דהיינו בי"ג מדות וגם באני תפלתי לא שייך הטעם שכתב רש"י בסוכה (דף ל"ח) שכופלין בהלל מאודך ולמטה כיון דכל ההלל כפול וגם לא טעם הרשב"ם בפסחים בזה משום דאמרו ישי ודוד ושמואל ואולי רק בשמע ומודים הוי מגונה או משתקינן מטעם דנראה כב' רשויות אבל הכפלת שאר פסוקים שרי...".
לאחר שהוא מאריך בסוגיה זו הוא משיב לשאלת השואל: "נראה לי לחלק דדוקא באומר שני דברים שווים דרך תחנה ובקשה או דרך שבח ותהלה שייך החשד דב' רשויות, לא כן בקורא פסוקי תורה וכתובים. וראי' לזה שהרי מצוה לחזור הפרשה שניים מקרא, וע"פ האר"י יש לכפול כל פסוק ופסוק וקורין הפסוק שמע ישראל ב' פעמים זה אחר זה, ואין קפידא. וכיון דמה שמזכירין י"ג מידות אין זה דרך תחנה, דא"כ יהי' אסור לאומרם ביום טוב אלא ע"כ לא אומרים רק כקורא פסוק בתורה וכן בואני תפלתי, ע"כ אין בזה משום קורא שמע וכופלו. כנלענ"ד"[18].
ר' ישראל איסערלין מו"ץ בעיר וילנא, כתב בספרו 'פתחי תשובה' ליישב קושיית השואל בדרך אחרת: "ולולא דמסתפינא ליכנס בענינים העומדים ברומו של עולם הייתי אומר דבי"ג מדות לא שייך כלל החשד דב' רשיות כמו בשמע, דהענין שהיו אומרים אחד פועל טוב ואחד רע וכי"ב מהבליהם והי"ג מדות גופיה הוא סתירה לדבריהם, דבו נכלל כל המדות והנהגות העולם והכל ביחיד, כידוע ליודעי חן"[19].
ויש לציין לדבריו של ר' יוסף חיים מבבל שכתב בשו"ת תורה לשמה[20], שהתעורר לאותה שאלה:
שאלה. מצינו כתוב בסידורים שיאמר אדם בר"ה וימים טובים בעת הוצאת ס"ת ג"פ י"ג מדות ואח"כ יאמר בקשתו. ונסתפקנו איך יוכל לכפול הפסוק של י"ג מדות שיש לחוש בזה כאשר חששו רז"ל כאומר שמע שמע ומודים ומודים. יורינו המורה לצדקה ושכמ"ה.
תשובה. אין לחוש חששות אלו מדעתנו אלא רק במקום שחששו בו חז"ל שהוא בפסוק שמע ישראל ובמודים, והראיה דכופלים כל יום פסוק ה' מלך וכו' וכן בעשרת ימי תשובה שמוסיפים לומר ה' הוא האלהים ג"כ כופלים אותו. ואין לומר התם שאני שעניית הציבור מפסקת בין קריאת החזן וכן קריאת החזן מפסקת בין עניית הציבור, דזהו אינו, דהא אפילו היחיד כאשר מתפלל ביחיד ג"כ כופל פסוקים ואומרם בזא"ז ועוד אעיקרא פסוק ה' הוא האלהים הוא בעצמו כפול שאומר ה' הוא האלהים ה' הוא האלהים, ונמצא דאין כאן חשש שחששו בשמע ומודים, וא"כ ה"ה בפסוק זה של ה' ה' אל רחום וחנון אם יכפול ליכא חשש. והיה זה שלום ואל שדי ה' צבאות יעזור לי. כ"ד הקטן יחזקאל כחלי נר"ו[21].

אמירת י"ג מידות בשבת
ר' נחמן כהנא מספינקא הביא בספרו 'ארחות חיים' בשם שו"ת בשמים רא"ש (סימן עא) בשם רב האי גאון, שלא לומר י"ג מידות בשבת[22]. אך ר' אפרים זלמן מרגליות מבראדי, בספרו 'מטה אפרים' (סי' תריט, סעיף יח), הכריע שלמרות זאת כדאי לאמרו. וכפל דבריו בספרו 'שערי אפרים' (שער י, סעיף ה)[23].
 ר' חיים עהרענרייך בפירושו 'קצה המטה' (שם, סעיף סד) כתב עליו: "אבל המעיין יראה שאין לסמוך על דברי הבשמים רא"ש הנ"ל ולאו הרא"ש חתום עלה"[24].
וראה דברי ר' יעקב עמדין בסידורו (ירושלים תשנ"ג, חלק ב, עמ' רמ בהוספות מכ"י): "כשחל בשבת אין לאמרה". וכ"כ ר' חיים אלעזר שפירא[25]; ר' שבתי ליפשיץ[26]; ר' חיים צבי עהרענרייך[27]; ר' ישראל הלוי ראטטענבערג בעל אור מלא[28], ר' יוסף אליהו הענקין[29]ורי"י קניבסקי בעל 'קהילות יעקב'[30].
מנהג ווירצבורג לומר י"ג מידות, מלבד אם חל בשבת[31]. וכן הוא מנהג ק"ק באניהאד[32]ומנהג ברלין[33].
אמנם ר' אברהם פפויפר מביא בספרו 'אשי ישראל' בשם הגרש"ז אויערבאך, שטוב לומר פסוקים אלו גם בשבת[34].
מקור קדום לאמירת י"ג מידות בשעת הוצאת ספר תורה ואפילו אם חל בשבת מצינו במנהגי בית הכנסת הגדול בק"ק אוסטרהא: "בעת הוצאת ספר תורה בר"ה ויה"כ אומרים י"ג מדות אפילו אם חלו בשבת..."[35].
בספרו 'עובר אורח' מתעד האדר"ת: "סיפר לי מה שראה בבית הכנסת שמה גיליון הגדול ממה שהנהיג מרן המהרש"א שם ומהם זוכר שני דברים..."[36]. שני הדברים שהוא מביא מופיעים ברשימת המנהגים הנ"ל, ומכאן שמייחסים מנהגים אלו למהרש"א. לפי זה, כבר בזמן המהרש"א קיים מנהג זה של אמירת י"ג מידות בשעת הוצאת ספר תורה. מהרש"א נפטר בשנת שצ"ב[37].
אמנם יש לציין לדברי ר' מנחם מענדיל ביבער, שעל פיהם אין להביא ראיה שכך עשו בזמן המהרש"א:
"של נעלי החומר מעליך כי המקום הזה קדוש הוא, במקום הזה התפללו אבות העולם גאונים וצדיקים... המהרש"ל זצ"ל ותלמידיו, השל"ה הקדוש ז"ל המהרש"א ז"ל ועוד גאונים וצדיקים... המנהגים אשר הנהיגו בה הגאונים הראשונים נשארו קודש עד היום הזה ומי האיש אשר ירהב עוז בנפשו לשנות מהמנהגים אף כחוט השערה ונקה? ולמען לא ישכחו את המנהגים ברבות הימים כתבו כל המנהגים וסדר התפילות לחול ולשבת וליום טוב דבר יום ביומו על לוח גדול של קלף והוא תלוי שם על אחד מן העמודים אשר הבית נשען עליהם. הזמן אשר בו נבנתה וידי מי יסדו אותה ערפל חתולתו, ואם כי בעירנו קוראים אותה זה זמן כביר בשם בית הכנסת של המהרש"א ולכן יאמינו רבים כי המהרש"א בנה אותה בימיו אבל באמת לא כנים הדברים..."[38].
לאור דברים אלו אין להביא ראיה מרשימת המנהגים דבית הכנסת הגדול בק"ק אוסטרהא שמנהג אמירת י"ג מידות היה קיים כבר בזמן המהרש"א. אמנם רואים שנהגו לאמרו גם בר"ה ויו"כ שחל בשבת.
גם בשבע קהילות ובראשן ק"ק מטרסדורף מצינו שנהגו לומר י"ג מדות בשעת הוצאת ספר תורה אף כשחל בשבת[39].
ר' שריה דבליצקי מביא בחיבורו 'קיצור הלכות המועדים' את שני המנהגים[40], אבל למעשה כתב שבר"ה שחל בשבת אין אומרים אותו ורק ביוה"כ שחל בשבת אומרים י"ג מידות[41].
וכן כתב רב"ש המבורגר ב'לוח מנהגי בית הכנסת לבני אשכנז' המסונף לשנתון 'ירושתנו' ספר שביעי (תשע"ד), עמ' תז: "בהוצאת ספר תורה אומרים י"ג מידות ותפילת 'רבון העולם' אף כשחל בשבת", ואילו לגבי ר"ה שחל בשבת הוא כותב שאין אומרים י"ג מידות ותחינת רבונו של עולם[42].
 כנראה שהחשש מלומר י"ג מידות בשבת הוא משום איסור שאלת צרכיו בשבת, כפי שהעיר ר' יששכר תמר על המנהג המובא בשערי ציון לומר י"ג מדות בשבת[43]. ענין זה רחב ומסועף, ואחזור לזה בעז"ה במקום אחר, אך יש להביא חלק מדברי הנצי"ב בזה:
לענין מש"כ המג"א שם בס"ק ע' שאין לומר הרבון של ב"כ בשבת, ולכאורה מ"ש שבת מיו"ט בזה... והטעם להנ"מ בין יום טוב לשבת יש בזה ב' טעמים, הא' משום דכבוד שבת חמיר מכבוד יום טוב, או משום שביו"ט יום הדין שהוא רה"ש כידוע, ונ"מ ביום טוב שחל בשבת דלהטעם משום דכבוד שבת חמיר א"כ יום טוב שחל בשבת אין לאומרו, אבל להטעם משום דיו"ט של ר"ה שהוא יום הדין יש לאומרו, א"כ אפילו חל יום טוב בשבת ג"כ צריך לאמרו, והרמב"ם שכתב דתחינות ליתא בשבת חוה"מ, דוקא בשבת חוה"מ, אבל יום טוב שחל בשבת יש לאומרו, וכיון דשרי תחינות אומרים נמי הרבון, ומעתה אזדי כל הראיות שהביא המ"א מתשובות הגאונים דא"א הרבון בשבת, דהמה מיירי בשבת לפי מנהגם שנ"כ בכל יום, וקאי על שבת שבכל השנה. משא"כ במדינתנו שאין נו"כ אלא ביום טוב, ולא משכחת אלא בשבת שחל ביום טוב, ויוכל להיות שבכה"ג אומרין גם בשבת, וכן באמת המנהג פ"ק וולאזין לומר הרבון בשבת שחל ביום טוב... איברא הראיה שהביא המ"א מאבינו מלכנו, שאין אומרים בשבת שחל בר"ה, ראיה חזקה היא, אבל לפי טעם הלבוש שהביא המג"א (סי' תרפ"ד) שהוא משום שנתיסד כנגד תפלת שמונה עשרה ניחא הא דאין אומרים אבינו מלכנו, אבל תחינות מותר לאמרן, ובאמת הלבוש הביא טעם הר"ן והריב"ש משום שאין מתריעין בתחינות בשבת, ודחה דשאני ר"ה ויוהכ"פ, וממילא ה"ה כל יום טוב שהוא יומא דדינא, והראיה שג"כ מרבים בתחנת גשם וטל, מותר לאמר גם הרבון לדעתי[44].
אמנם ר' יעקב הלל האריך להוכיח על פי קבלה שאין לומר י"ג מידות בראש השנה ויום כיפור אפילו כשאינו חל בשבת, וכל המנהג בטעות יסדו, ושזה אינו מהאר"י הקדוש לאחר שקיבל מאליהו הנביא. עיי"ש באריכות הוכחותיו[45]. ומעניין שר' עובדיה יוסף קיבל דבריו וגם לדעתו אין לומר י"ג מדות ביום טוב[46].
ואלה דברי ר' אליהו סלימאן מני: "ובשעת הוצאת ספר תורה... בבית אל... אומרים י"ג מדות ואני לא נהגתי לומר, ואפילו שהזכירה בשער הכוונות, דאיתא זכירה דיש מי שפקפק בזה מטעם שאין אומרים י"ג מדות ביו"ט, וגם אתיא זכירה בחמדת ישראל שפקפק בזה, ואמר כמדומה לי שכתב כן [האר"י ז"ל] בתחלת למודו. ולכן לא הנהגתי לאומרו..."[47].

יש לסיים בדבריו החשובים של ר' חיים מפרידברג אחי מהר"ל מפראג בספרו הנפלא ספר החיים:
אף על גב ששלש עשרה מדות הן שמותיו של הקדוש ברוך הוא וכמו ששמו קיים לעד ולנצח כך הזכרת מדותיו אינו חוזר ריקם, מכל מקום אינו אומר שיהיו נזכרים, רק כסדר הזה יהיו עושין לפני לפי שהעשיה הוא עיקר, שצריך האדם לדבוק באותן המדות ולעשותם, ובעשרה אפשר שיהיו נעשים, שזה רחום וזה חנון, וזה ארך אפים וכן כולם, שעיקר המדות הללו הם עשר. ולפי שבדורותינו זה יהיו נזכרים ולא נעשים, על כן אין אנו נענים בעונותינו הרבים[48].
והוא כיון לדברי ר' אברהם סבע בחיבורו צרור המור:
והנה בכאן למדו סדר שלשה עשר מדות שבם מרחם ומכפר לחוטאים וזאת היא תשובת שאלת הראני נא את כבודך, ולכן אמר ויעבור ה' על פניו, ללמדו היאך יסדר אלו הי"ג מדות הוא והנמשכים אחריו לביטול הגזרות ולכפרת העונות, כאומרם ז"ל אלמלא מקרא כתיב אי אפשר לאומרו, כביכול נתעטף בטליתו ואמר לו כ"ז שישראל עושים כסדר הזה אינן חוזרות ריקם, שנא' הנה אנכי כורת ברית. ופירושו ידוע, שהרי אנו רואים הרבה פעמים בעונותינו שאנו מעוטפים בטלית ואין אנו נענין, אבל הרצון כל זמן שישראל עושים כסדר הזה שאני עושה, לרחם לחנן דלים ולהאריך אפים ולעשות חסד אלו עם אלו, ולעבור על מדותיהן כאומרם כל המעביר על מדותיו וכו', אז הם מובטחים שאינן חוזרות ריקם. אבל אם הם אכזרים ועושי רשעה, כל שכן שבהזכרת י"ג מדות הם נתפסין. וזהו וחנותי את אשר אחון, מי שראוי לחול ולרחם עליו. ולכן הוצרך לומר ויעבור ה', כאילו הוא מעצמו עבר לפניו ללמדו כיצד יעשה וכיצד יקרא. כמו שהש"י קרא ואמר ה' ה'"[49].


[1] מאמר זה הוא נוסח מעובד ורחב מההערה שכתבתי במאמרי 'ציונים ומילואים לספר "מנהגי הקהילות"', ירושתנו, ב (תשס"ח), עמ' ריב-ריד. בעז"ה אכתוב על כך באריכות בספרי 'עורו ישנים משנתכם'.
עוד בענין אמירת י"ג מידות ראה: שדי חמד מערכת יום כיפור סימן ב אות כא; ר' ישראל חיים פרידמאן, ליקוטי מהרי"ח, ג, ירושלים תשס"ג, עמ' כז; ר' שמואל מונק, קונטרס תורת אמך (בסוף שו"תפאתשדךאו"ח, ח"ב), אות קד והערה 91; ר' אברהם ראזען, שו"ת איתן אריה, סי' קכ; י' מונדשיין, אוצר מנהגי חב"ד, ירושלים תשנ"ה, עמ' קג; ר' יהודה טשזנר, שערי הימים הנוראים, תשע"א, עמ' תשד-תשו.
[2] ראה מש"כ אברהם ברלינר, כתבים נבחרים, א, ירושלים תשכ"ט, עמ' 44-45; וראה מה שהעיר מ"ד צ'צ'יק, 'עוד על סידור הגר"א', המעין, מז, גל' ד (תמוז תשס"ז), עמ' 84 מס' 9.
[3] על חיבור זה ראה: זאב גריס, ספרות ההנהגות, ירושלים תש"ן, עמ' 86 ואילך; יוסף אביב"י, קבלת האר"י, ב, ירושלים תשס"ח, עמ' 752-753.
[4] ראה ר' י"ש סופר, 'לתלומת ייחוס מנהג כיסוי השופר בשעת ברכות לב"ח ולשל"ה, ירושתנו ז (תשע"ד), עמ' שפא ואילך.
[5] עמ' כח במהדורת ירושלים תשכ"ו.
[6] עמ' נז במהדורת ירושלים תשכ"ו. על חיבורים אלו ראה מה שכתבתי בליקוטי אליעזר, ירושלים תש"ע, עמ' יג ואילך.
[7] וכן מצינו בחיבורו 'לחם מן השמים' שהוא נוסח מורחב של החיבור (נדפס לראשונה רק בשנת תרס"ה), דף לה ע"ב.
על שני חיבורים אלו ראה: זאב גריס, ספרות ההנהגות, ירושלים תש"ן, עמ' 82 ואילך, 87 ואילך; יוסף אביב"י, קבלת האר"י, ב, ירושלים תשס"ח, עמ' 593-595, ועמ' 670-671.
[8] נגיד ומצוה, ירושלים תשע"ב, עמ' קפז.
[9] ר' ברוך יהודה בראנדייס, לשון חכמים, פראג תקע"ה, דף סה ע"א.
[10] על עצם הענין של תענית בחודש אלול, הארכתי בספרי 'עורו ישנים משנתכם'.
[11] שערי ציון, מודיעין עילית תשע"ב, עמ' עח.
[12] מדרש תלפיות, ווארשא תרל"ה, עמ' 98, ענף בקשה. עליו ראה: ג' שלום, 'ר' אליהו הכהן האיתמרי והשבתאות', ספר היובל לכבוד אלכסנדר מארכס, ניו יורק תש"י, עמ' תנא-תע; וכן במבואו של ר"ש אשכנזי [לא על שמו] לשבט מוסר, ירושלים תשכ"ג.
[13] עבודת ישראל, תל אביב תשי"ז (ד"צ), עמ' 223.
[14] אזור אליהו, ירושלים תשס"ו, עמ' סט. וראה מש"כ ר' בנימין שלמה המבורגר, ירושתנו ב (תשס"ח), עמ' תמא.
[15] וראה ר' שריה דבליצקי, בינו שנות דור ודור, עמ' פ אות טז, שכך נהגו בית הכנסת הגר"א בתל אביב.
[16] שו"ת תולדות יעקב, וילנא תרס"ז, סי' כט, דף לב ע"א. אי"ה אעסוק בחיבור זה בהזדמנות אחרת.
[17] דברי קהלת, פרנקפורט תרכ"ב, עמ' 178.
[18]שו"ת בנין ציון, סי' לו.
[19] פתחי תשובה, ווילנא, תרל"ה, סי' תקפד ס"ק א.
[20] על חיבור זה ראה המבוא המקיף של המהדורה שי"ל ע"י אהבת שלום בתשע"ג.
[21] שו"ת תורה לשמה, ירושלים תשע"ג, סי' מה.
[22] ארחות חיים, סי' תקסה אות ג וכ"כ בדעת תורה שם.
[23] וראה ר' דוב בער רפימאן, שלחן הקריאה, בערלין 1882, עמ' 164.
[24] על חיבור זה ראה מה שכתבתי במאמרי ''ציונים ומילואים למדור נטעי סופרים על הגאון ר' רפאל נתן נטע רבינוביץ זצ"ל בעל דקדוקי סופרים', ישורון כד (תש"ע), עמ' תכה-תכז.
[25] דרכי חיים ושלום, ירושלים תש"ל, עמ' רנא.
[26] שערי רחמים, ברוקלין תשס"ד, ס"ק ח.
[27] 'שערי חיים' על שערי אפרים שם, ס"ק ז.
[28] הליכות קודש, ברוקלין תשס"ז, עמ' קפה.
[29] כתבי הרב הענקין, א, ניו יורק תש"ס, עמ' 126; שו"ת גבורות אליהו, ירושלים תשע"ג, עמ' רעב. וראה שם עמ' רצב והערה 1150.
[30] ר' אברהם הלוי הורביץ, ארחות רבינו, ב, בני ברק תשנ"ו, עמ' רח.
[31] ר' נתן הלוי במברגר, ליקוטי הלוי, ברלין תרס"ז, עמ' 28.
[32] ר' יששכר דובער שווארץ, מנחת דבשי, אנטווערפען תשס"ז, עמ' רצ.
[33] ר' אליהו יוחנן גורארי', חקרי מנהגים: מקורות, טעמים והשוואות במנהגי ברלין, חולין תשס"ז, עמ' 95.
[34] אשי ישראל, ירושלים תשס"ד, עמ' תקפו, אות פא. וכ"כ בשם ר' שלמה זלמן אויערבאך, הליכות שלמה, ירושלים תשס"ד, הלכות יום כיפור, פרק ד הערה 14.
[35] מנהגים אלו נדפסו בפעם הראשונה במחזור כל בו, חלק ג, וילנא תרס"ה, עם הערות של ר' אליהו דוד ראבינאוויץ תאומים (האדר"ת) שנכתבו בשנת תר"ס. לאחרונה נדפסו מנהגים אלו בתוך 'תפילת דוד', קרית ארבע תשס"ב, עמ' קנז-קעז; 'תפלת דוד', ירושלים תשס"ד, עמ' קלט-קנ. חלקם של המנהגים נדפסו על ידי ר' יצחק ווייס, 'אלף כתב', ב, בני ברק תשנ"ז, עמ' ט-י. וראה: ר' אליהו דוד ראבינאוויץ תאומים, סדר פרשיות, בראשית, ירושלים תשס"ד, עמ' שפד, אות 49.
[36] עובר אורח, ירושלים תשס"ג, עמ' צא, אות סה.
[37] ר' מנחם מענדיל ביבער, מזכרת לגדולי אוסטרהא, ברדיטשוב תרס"ז, עמ' 42-46; ש' הורדצקי, לקורות הרבנות, וורשא תרע"א, עמ' 183;  ר' ראובן מרגליות, תולדות אדם, לבוב תרע"ב, עמ' יז ועמ' צ-צא.
[38] ר' מנחם מענדיל ביבער, מזכרת לגדולי אוסטרהא, ברדיטשוב תרס"ז, עמ' 26-27.
[39] ר' יחיאל גולדהבר, מנהגי הקהילות, ב, ירושלים תשס"ה, עמ' נט.
[40] 'קיצור הלכות המועדים', ירושלים תשס"ג, עמ' צא.
[41] סכותה לראשי, בני ברק תשס"ט, עמ' יט-כ; וזרח השמש, עמ' לח אות כ, ועמ' מז אות יד. וראה ר' יוסף הענקין, שו"ת גבורות אליהו, ירושלים תשע"ג, עמ' רצב והערה 1150.
[42] ירושתנו א (תשס"ז), עמ' שא. וראה עוד מה שכתב בענין זה ב'נספח ללוח מנהגי בית הכנסת לבני אשכנז', ירושתנו ב (תשס"ח), עמ' תמא. 
[43] עלי תמר, אלון שבת תשנ"ב, שבת, עמ' קכד. וראה ר' יעקב פישר, קונטרס בקשות בשבת, ירושלים תשס"ה, עמ' לה; ר' יהושע כהן, אזור אליהו, ירושלים תשס"ו, עמ' תרז-תריא.
[44]שו"ת משיב דבר חלק א סימן מז.
[45]  שו"ת וישב הים, ב, ירושלים תש"ס, סי' יא. וראה דבריו בהקדמה ל'שער התפלה', ירושלים תשס"ח, עמ' 24. וראה ר' דניאל רימר, תפילת חיים, ביתר תשס"ד, עמ' רמו-רמח.
[46] חזון עובדיה, ימים נוראים, ירושלים תשס"ה, עמ' קט.
[47] ר' אליהו סלימאן מני, מנהגי ק"ק בית יעקב בחברון, ירושלים תשנ"א,  עמ' לב, אות עא. וראה שם, עמ' מא אות פג לענין יו"כ.
[48] ספר החיים, ירושלים תשנ"ו, ספר סליחה ומחילה, פ"ח, עמ' קפג.
[49] צרור המור, בני ברק תש"ן, א, עמ' תפח [דודי ר' שלום יוסף שפיץ הפנני למקור זה]. וראה מה שכתב ר' דוד צבי רוטשטיין, מידת סדום, ירושלים תשנ"א, עמ' 138 ואילך.

Soloveitchick’s Act of Selfless Heroism, 1785

$
0
0


Soloveitchick’s Act of Selfless Heroism, 1785[1]
Michael K. Silber, New Haven

Michael K. Silber is the Cardinal Franz Koenig Senior Lecturer in Austrian Studies in the Department of Jewish History and Contemporary Jewry at Hebrew U.  He has taught at Harvard, Stanford and the Central European University and during the 2013-2014 academic year, he is the Jacob Perlow Visiting Professor of Judaic Studies at Yale. He also serves as the Chair of the Board of the Central Archives of the Jewish People, Jerusalem. His researches focus on the Jews of Central Europe, Hungary and the Habsburg Empire in particular, from the end of the seventeenth century until World War I and he has written on a variety of topics in particular on enlightened absolutism, Jewish military service, Orthodox Judaism and Jewish nationalism. Lately, he has also been intrigued by the history of the Jewish beard in modern times. 

“In 1761,” we read in Dov Levin’s entry on Kaunas in The YIVO Encyclopedia of Jews in Eastern Europe,” there were violent attacks on Jews and their property, and Jews were once again expelled from the town. This time, Slobodka’s rabbi, Mosheh Soloveichik, responded by suing the municipality before the royal court. The case was not resolved until 1782 after intervention by Karol Stanisław Radziwiłł (1734–1790). In the end, the city’s mayor, who had directed the events, was sentenced to a short imprisonment, and the municipality was required to pay restitution and an indemnity to the Jewish community. Megilat Kovno, a recounting of the story, was read annually on Purim in the old study hall—the first place of prayer established in Kovno.”

Referring to this incident, Shulamit Soloveitchik Meiselman wrote that Moshe Soloveitchik and his brother Abraham, the sons of Isaac, were honored by the Jews of Kovno: Moshe by being appointed rabbi of the town, and his brother Abraham elected as the head of the community. “Because of the family’s firm stance against the Polish government’s oppressive decrees, the name Soloveitchik became known throughout Eastern Europe. It was identified with honor, respect, aristocracy, strength of character, philanthropy, courage, and fearlessness.” The Soloveitchik Heritage: A Daughter's Memoir (Hoboken, NJ, 1995), p. 43.

While the skeptical may dismiss this high praise as no more than filial piety, I came across recently an unprejudiced testimony by happenstance, a contemporary report from 1785 published in a Viennese weekly that records an incident that involved the lesser known of the two brothers, Abraham. It testifies to just these virtues and made the name Soloveitchik known if briefly not only in Eastern Europe, but in lands far beyond. This may very well be the first time that the family name appeared in print, albeit in German and mildly distorted.



A few weeks ago, on the Courland coast (a bay of the Baltic Sea), a certain Russian courier on route to Würtemberg burst before the sleigh of a Polish Jew. Suddenly the ice broke under his horse and the abyss threatened to swallow horse and rider. The Jew saw this and heard the Christian wailing, he jumped in and saved him at the risk of his own life. The courier then pulled out his bag to reward the Jew, but he turned down the money, and asked for nothing more than that every poor Jew that the rescued man would see in danger he would take under his wing. This Jew, Abraham Isaac’s son, is called Soloveitchick and is a native of Kovno in the Grand Duchy of Lithuania.

Wienerblättchen 01.03.1785, p. 181.



[1] On the eve of the inauguration of a scion of the family, Peter Salovey (http://www.tabletmag.com/jewish-arts-and-culture/books/119176/soloveitchik-jesus), as the 23rd president of Yale University.

Rav Ovadia Yosef, ZT"L

$
0
0
Dear Seforim Blog readers,

This past Monday an era ended. As many prominent rabbonim mentioned, during the levaya of Rav Ovadia Yosef, there was the era of Tannaim, the era of AmoraimGeonimRishonimAchronim and the era of Rav Ovadia Meor Yisroel. Each one of us merited living in his generation. He was the Moshe Rabbeinu of our generation (Sukkah 39a), not merely in personal greatness but characteristically as well. He acquired the Torah reaching great heights, nevertheless descended from his league and set it before the nation – the young and the old, the learned and the uninformed. With all his responsibilities, he was attentive to the nations needs. Moshe Rabbeinu merited having the Torah ascribed to him by sacrificing his life for it (Mechiltah, 17); Rav Ovadia devoted his last energy for its flourishing.

The void left by the passing of Rav Ovadia ob”m is felt throughout the Jewish nation. Eulogies throughout the world are being given illustrating the nation’s emotions. In Israel, one yeshiva has even been collaborating with a well known radio channel in arranging for the completion of Talmud Bavli every day of the shiva. It connects the masses and furthers Rav Ovadia’s mission: spreading Torah. Our Torah is great but so is our nation. By uniting as one, no feat is too great for us. Over time, that is essentially how Rav Ovadia grew to be who he came to be and that was how he spread the Torah. Page after page, sefer after sefer. A shiur in this neighborhood and ashiur in that country. The establishment of Jewish schools in different countries for our brethren lacking Jewish identity. Responsa upon responsa he aided the nation in coping with all the various circumstances we faced. It is how he produced such significant seforim, and it is how he systematically rebuilt Sephardic Jewry and impacted World Jewry. His love for each individual, the tears shed for every Jewish child, soldier or aguna all served as the life lesson we sought. Let us all exercise our unique potential and devote some time, however minimal, and begin to reflect his life’s mission.

A study initiative of Talmud Bavli and Mishnayot is ongoing in the Diaspora. An uplifting siyum will be held on the shloshim (November 5, 2013, אור לב' כסלו) in the Tri-state area, in memory of Rav Ovadia. An updated list of available masechtot and perakimcan be viewed here. Anyone wishing to partake in this project or to request additional (sub)divisions not listed can email requests directly to SiyumforRavOY74@gmail.comDue to the disproportionate requests for particular materials (dafim, perakim, masechtot) all divisions will be reserved upon first-come first-serve basis. A second cycle will begin once the first is completed.

R. Shlomo Yosef Zevin, Kitniyot, R. Judah Mintz, and More

$
0
0

R. Shlomo Yosef Zevin, Kitniyot, R. Judah Mintz, and More
Marc B. Shapiro

1. The last post dealt with R. Shlomo Yosef Zevin and I pick up with him here. Before moving forward, I have to thank R. Moshe Maimon who sent me a PDF of the essay attributed to R. Zevin which I discussed in the last post. It comes from the hebrewbooks.org hard drive that was released some time ago.[1] You can see it here. I also thank R. Eliezer Brodt who pointed out that both R. Zvi Pesah Frank and R. Eliezer Waldenberg deal with the essay.[2]

One of the most famous examples of haredi censorship relates to R. Zevin. In his classic Ha-Moadim ba-Halakhah, in the section “Ha-Tzomot”, end of ch. 5 (p. 442 in the most recent edition), in discussing if one still needs to do keriah upon seeing the destroyed cities of Judea, R. Zevin writes:

מסתבר, שעם שיחרורן של ערי יהודה משלטון נכרים והקמת מדינת ישראל (אשרינו שזכינו לכך!) בטל דין הקריעה על אותן הערים.

This is not an extreme Zionist statement. It is simply an expression of happiness that the State of Israel came into being. I have no doubt that the typical haredi agrees that this was a good thing (and see in particular the comments of R. Moshe Feinstein quoted later in this post). However, even this very “pareve” statement was too much for Artscroll. Here is how Artscroll translated this passage (The Festivals in Halachah, vol. 2, p. 294):
It could be argued that since the liberation of the cities of the Judean hills from gentile rule, the law of rending the garment for these cities may no longer be in force.
The first thing to notice is that while R. Zevin wrote מסתבר, which must be translated as “it is reasonable”, “it makes sense”, or something similar, Artscroll has turned this into a tentative argument (“it could be argued”). Yet this is not what R. Zevin is saying. “It could be argued” implies that R. Zevin is on the fence on this matter, while מסתבר shows clearly what his view is.[3]

However, the really egregious action of Artscroll comes later in this sentence where Artscroll deletes mention of the establishment of the State of Israel and, most significantly, R. Zevin’s feeling of joy at this event: אשרנו שזכינו לכך! 

I have learnt that the men who run Artscroll did not originally know about the censorship just mentioned. They never authorized any distortion of the translation and were surprised to find out what had been done. Yet once learning what had happened, they never took any steps to correct the translation and even defended the alterations. To this day, the matter has not been rectified. It is one thing if in its own works Artscroll tolerates or even encourages distortions, but to take the work of someone else, especially a great Torah scholar, and “correct” it so as to bring it into line with haredi “Daas Torah” is unforgivable. Furthermore, it is a violation of a sacred trust which every translator should be cognizant of. I also wonder if there isn’t a real issue of geneivah involved. If you sell a book supposed to be a translation, and you alter the translation, it is not merely a matter of geneivat da’at but real thievery, since you are selling a product that is not authentic.[4]

When this matter was raised in Tradition by Jack Feinholtz, Rabbis Nosson Scherman and Meir Zlotowitz replied by quoting one of the translators, Meir Holder:[5]

Mr. Holder has, for many years, maintained the closest contact with Rav Zevin’s family and has been a prime force in the dissemination of this great Tzaddik’s writings, in both Hebrew and English. It is unthinkable that he would tolerate or engage in any attempt to misrepresent Rav Zevin’s thoughts. . . . According to Mr. Holder, the lines which Mr. Feinholtz quotes were added to the edition published just a few months after the State of Israel was founded, a time when Rabbi Zevin and others still held high hopes for the spiritual impact of the State upon the lives of those Jews living there. As time went on, Rabbi Zevin became disappointed and, in the opinion of the members of his own family, his final Halachic opinion with regard to the law of rending garments on seeing the Judean hills is more accurately reflected in the Artscroll translation than in the version of the passage cited by Mr. Feinholtz.

There is a good deal of falsehood here. To begin with, other than Shemirat Shabbat ke-Hilkhatah, I think Ha-Moadim ba-Halakhah has been reprinted more times than any other modern halakhic text. Neither R. Zevin nor his family ever made any changes to the work. So who are these mysterious family members that Mr. Holder consulted with? R. Nahum Zevin, the one grandson of R. Zevin who is a haredi rabbi, is completely honest in his descriptions of his grandfather’s strong Zionist feelings.[6] R. Nahum tells anyone who asks that the change in the English translation was done without his (or anyone else in the family’s) knowledge or approval. He completely rejects the attempts to distort his grandfather’s legacy, as his grandfather never moved from his Zionist outlook. Thus, in addition to what has already been noted, the distortion of R. Zevin’s words must be seen as a betrayal of the family’s trust. (See also the second to last paragraph of the Hebrew article included in this post.)

More offensive than Artscroll’s distortion of R. Zevin’s halakhic opinion is the omission of his words of thanks for the creation of the State, an omission that goes unmentioned in the letter of Scherman and Zlotowitz. In a typical debating tactic, they offer a response that allows them to pretend that the only issue being discussed is R. Zevin’s halakhic view of rending garments rather than the deletion of his comments about the State of Israel. (Regarding the first matter, does this really have anything to do with Zionism? Is there anyone today, even among the non-Zionist haredim, who rends his garment upon seeing the cities of Judea?[7] Even when it comes to mekom ha-mikdash it seems that for many the practice of keriah has fallen by the wayside, and a number of people have written to justify this. And while I am on the topic, is there any halakhic justification for people not to do keriah when they see places like Bethlehem that have been returned to Arab rule?[8])

Before going further, let me present a short article in Hebrew written by a friend of mine that also details Artscroll’s fraudulence in this matter.



בשו"ת אגרות משה או"ח ח"ה סימן לז כתב, וז"ל: בענין חיובים דקריעה על ראיית ירושלים וראיית מקום המקדש, ודאי הוא חיוב, כמפורש בברייתא דמו"ק דף כ"ו ע"א. וגם על ערי יהודה איתא שם דקורע, ואיפסק כן ברמב"ם פ"ט מאבל ה"ב, ויותר מפורט בסוף פ"ה דתעניות. ובטור וש"ע סימן מיוחד באו"ח סימן תקס"א, וגם ביו"ד סוף סימן ש"מ . . . . [אבל] עתה שבחסדי השם יתברך אין מושלים האומות על ערי יהודה ועל ירושלים, והם גם מיושבים, הוא טעם גדול שלא לקרוע, אף שעדיין לא באה הגאולה ע"י מלך המשיח ואנו מתפחדים מהאומות, אין לקרוע, דהא הקרא שלמדים משם שצריך לקרוע על ערי יהודה . . . ויבואו אנשים משכם משלו ומשמרון שמנים איש מגלחי זקן וקרעי בגדים וגו', הרי באו אחר שנחרבו ממש, שאין ללמוד מזה אפילו ליום אחד קודם החורבן, אף שהיה ידוע על ידי ירמיהו הנביא ועוד כי יהיה החורבן. וכל שכן עתה שמקווים אנחנו שמלך המשיח יבוא בקרוב כשיהיו כל ערי ישראל על מכונם, שאין צורך לקרוע. אבל כשרואה מקום המקדש שעדיין הוא בחורבנו, ולא שייך שיבנה אלא על ידי מלך המשיח, צריך לקרוע בפשיטות. וכשיבוא מלך המשיח במהרה בימינו, אף אם נימא שיהיה קצת זמן עד שיבנה, יורנו מלך המשיח וסנהדרין איך לעשות עכ"ל.
וכ"כ הגאון ר' שלמה יוסף זווין זצ"ל בספרו "המועדים בהלכה" בפרק חמישי של חלק "הצומות" (במהדורת תשמ"ג - עמוד תמב), שגם טרם מלחמת ששת הימים "מסתבר שעם שיחרורן של ערי יהודה משלטון נכרים והקמת מדינת ישראל (אשרינו שזכינו לכך!) בטל דין הקריעה על אותן הערים". עכ"ל. 



אמנם בתירגום "המועדים בהלכה" לאנגלית שנעשה בחסות הוצאת "ארטסקרול-מסורה" חלק שני (הוצאת "מסורה" תשמ"ב), עמוד 294, עשו המו"ל שני שינויים לקטע זה: (א) במקום "מסתבר" כתבו "יש מקום לטעון"; (ב) השמיטו מ"ש הרב זוין: "והקמת מדינת ישראל (אשרינו שזכינו לכך!)". וכבר עוררו על שינויים אלו במכ"ע "טראדישען" ה'תשמ"ז-ח (במדור 'מכתבי הקוראים') - ראה מ"ש מר ג'ק פיינהאלץ (טראדישען 22:4, עמוד 120).


העורכים הכלליים של ספרי "ארטסקרול" (הרבנים מאיר זלאטאוויץ ונתן שרמן שיחיו) התייחסו לטענת מר פיינהאלץ במכתב למערכת "טראדישען" [שנדפס ב"טראדישען" שם]. במכתב זה הצדיקו את השינויים האמורים, אשר לפי דבריהם נעשו בשיתוף פעולה עם מר מאיר הולדר ז"ל, (בעל בית הדפוס "הלל" בירושלים עיה"ק, שעמד בראש מלאכת התירגום, ואשר הי' שותף לארטסקרול בההו"ל של ספרי הרב זוין באנגלית), על יסוד מסורה בע"פ שקיבל הלה ממשפחת הרב זוין. לפי מסורה זו, סיגנון השורות המופיעות ב"המועדים בהלכה" בלה"ק (עד עצם היום הזה) ע"ד ביטול דין קריעה על ערי יהודה אינן מתאימות לסוף דעתו של הרב זוין. שורות אלו ניתוספו ע"י הרב זוין במהדורת הספר שי"ל כמה חדשים לאחרי התייסדות מדינת ישראל, נכתבו בתקופה שהיו, להרב זוין (ולאחרים כמותו), תקוות גדולות לעתידה של המדינה ולהשפעתה על החיים הרוחניים של הגרים בארץ ישראל. ברבות הזמן בטלו סיכויים אלו, אז התאכזב הרב זוין וחזר בו ממ"ש ב"המועדים בהלכה" הנ"ל. עכת"ד מסורת מר הולדר.



הרבנים שרמן וזלאטאוויץ טוענים שאין להעלות על הדעת שמר הולדר, שהי' [לפי דבריהם] מידידי בית הרב זוין ואיש רב פעלים בהפצת "כתבי הצדיק הזה" [=הגרש"י זוין] זצ"ל, הי' חשוד על נתינת יד למזייפים. עאכו"כ שלא הי' עושה בעצמו שום שינוי ב"המועדים בהלכה" שאינו בהתאם גמור ל"מחשבת הרב זוין". ע"פ שנים עדים אלו (הרבנים שרמן וזלאטאוויץ) הסיגנון המופיע ב"המועדים בהלכה" מהדורת ארטסקרול משקף ביתר דייקנות את משנתו האחרונה של הרב זוין בקשר לחיוב קריעה על ערי יהודה.


[יש לציין שגם במהדורא חדשה של "המועדים בהלכה" שנדפסה ע"י "ארטסקרול" בשנת תשנ"ט - בה תיקנו כמה שגיאות וכיו"ב - עמדו הרבנים זלאטאוויץ ושרמן על משמרתם והניחו את הגירסא החדשה (שע"פ מסורת מר הולדר) במקומה. לאידך גיסא, בכל המהדורות של "המועדים בהלכה" שי"ל בלה"ק לאחרי פטירתו של הרב זוין (שראיתי) נמצאות השורות הנ"ל כצלמן וכתבניתן במהדורות שראו אור בחייו].   


מר הולדר כבר שחל"ח וע"כ אין אפשרות לברר אצלו אם אכן הי' ממעתיקי השמועה ומה באמת היתה מדת מעורבתו בהשינויים הנ"ל, שע"פ העדים הנ"ל נעשו ע"פ מסורת שקיבל ממשפחתו של הגרש"י זוין. [אם אמת נכון הדבר שמר הולדר הי' מחולל השינוי, צע"ק שלא מצא מר הולדר לנכון לעשות השינויים במהדורת "המועדים בהלכה" שהו"ל באותה תקופה בלה"ק, ועכ"פ לציין בשוה"ג שהנדפס אינו אלא משנה ראשונה של המחבר]. ובכל אופן, נ"ל שטענות הרבנים זלאטאוויץ ושרמן [ומר הולדר?] ע"ד עמדתו של הגרש"י אינן עומדות בפני הביקורת, ומפני כמה טעמים. [מקצת מטענות א-ב דלהלן כבר הביע בשעתו מר טרי נאוועטסקי במכתב תגובה לטענות הרבנים הנ"ל ונדפס במכ"ע טראדישען שם 23:1 עמוד 98 ואילך].


(א) מאז היווסד מדינת ישראל נדפס ספר "המועדים בהלכה" בכו"כ מהדורות בחייו של הרב זוין [
מהדורא שניה – ירושלים תש"ט; מהדורא שלישית – ירושלים תשי"ד; מהדורא חמישית – תל אביב תשט"ז; מהדורא שישית – ירושלים תש"כ. ועוד]. הרב זוין עשה כמה כמה תיקונים והכניס כמה וכמה הוספות קטנות וגם גדולות במהדורות השונות של הספר. על כן, למרות שבספרו זה "לא נתכוון המחבר להקנות לקוראיו דינים ופסקים" (הקדמת הרב זוין ל"המועדים בהלכה"), מ"מ בהתחשב עם זה ש"הספר נועד בעיקר לקהל הרחב . . . מורים ומחנכים" (הקדמה הנ"ל שם) מסתבר שאם באמת חזר בו הרב זוין לא הי' מניח משנה ראשונה במקומה, וע"ד האמור (איוב יא, יד. כתובות יט, ע"ב) "אל תשכן באהליך עוולה". ומדחזינן שבענינים אחרים אכן שינה, הוסיף וגרע [אפילו בכה"ג שלא הי' מקום לחשוש לביטול מצוה או לאפרושי מאיסורא], ובנדו"ד השאיר את הדברים על מכונם, מסתבר לומר שבאמת לא חזר בו, וחזקה על חבר שאינו מוציא מתח"י דבר שאינו מתוקן.
(ב) אין התשובה ממין הטענה כלל, דאם אמנם על השינוי מ"מסתבר" ל"יש מקום לטעון" [אין ולאו ורפיא בידי'] אנו דנים, אכן יש מקום להסברא שהתאכזבותו ממצבה הרוחני של מדינת ישראל גרם להרב זוין לנטות מצידוד חזק ["מסתבר"] לביטול חיוב קריעה [כשיטת האג"מ הנ"ל] ל"הלכה רופפת" ["יש מקום לחלוק ולומר"] בענין זה, וע"פ המבואר לקמן בפנים שיש אומרים דשלטון מדינת אינו בגדר שלטון ישראל. אבל אין אכזבה זו דורשת (1) העלמת שם "מדינת ישראל", שם שהרבה הרב זוין להשתמש בו בכ"מ. (2) השמטת ביטוי של שמחה והודי' להשי"ת - "אשרינו שזכינו לכך" - על הקמת המדינה. הגע בעצמך: אין ספק שהגרמ"פ (שהי' מחברי מועצת גדולי אגודת ישראל) גם הוא התאכזב ממצב היהדות בארץ ישראל תחת שלטון מדינת ישראל [ראה מ"ש באג"מ יו"ד ח"ב סמ"ה בא"ד ש"במדינת ישראל, אין אנו אחראין להנהגת המלכות דשם שהיא בעוה"ר אצל כופרים ומומרים ואין מתחשבים עם . . . כל איסורי התורה החמורים ביותר והמפורשים בגמרא ובקראי". וראה גם אג"מ חו"מ ח"ב סו"ס סט, ועוד], ואעפ"כ כתב באג"מ בשנת תשמ"א, וכנ"ל, "עתה שבחסדי השם יתברך אין מושלים האומות על ערי יהודה ועל ירושלים [הוא טעם גדול שלא לקרוע]", הרי שהעברת השלטון מידי האומות לידי ממשלת ישראל הוא מ"חסדי השי"ת"! ואם הגרמ"פ הי' מודה להקב"ה על חסד זה, מה הכריח את הרבנים זלאטאוויץ ושרמן לעשות את הרב זווין (שגם בסוף חייו פירסם בקהל רב שהוא נוהג להצביע עבור רשימת המפד"ל) לכפוי טובה שאינו מכיר בניסו?   
והוא העיקר: יחסו החיובי של הרב זוין למדינת ישראל בא לידי ביטוי בעוד מקומות מפיו ומפי כתביו. הנה שתי דוגמאות לכך: (1) בספרו "לאור ההלכה" (מהדורא שניה, תל אביב תשי"ז, כמה שנים לאחרי הקמת המדינה) תיקן את מאמרו "המלחמה" והוסיף בה דברים שלא היו יכולים להכתב במהדורא הראשונה של המאמר שהדפיס לפני הקמת המדינה (ב"לאור הלכה" ירושלים ה'תש"ו), ובתו"ד (עמוד סה) כתב לאמר: "בימינו אנו שזכינו לתקומת מדינת ישראל העצמאית, משוחררת מעול מלכויות . . . הרי מלחמת השחרור ברור שהיו לה כל דיני מלחמת מצוה וחובה". [גם ספר "לאור ההלכה" חזרה ונדפסה כמ"פ (במשך ימי חיי הרב זוין) עם תיקונים והוספות, ומשנה זו לא זזה ממקומה]. (2) (2) בראיון שהעניק למכ"ע "הצופה" שי"ל לראש השנה ה'תשל"ו קרוב לשלשים שנה לאחרי הקמת מדינת ישראל וכשנתיים לפני פטירת הרב (בשנת תשל"ח). באותו ראיון אמר הרב זוין: "הרי מדינת ישראל עם כל ליקוייה הרבים בשטח החינוך הלא-דתי וכו' הרי עם כל זה עלינו לראות את צדדיה החיוביים: הלא רק בחמש השנים האחרונות בלבד היא הצילה יותר ממאה אלף יהודים מטמיעה מוחלטת ושמד רוחני ברוסיה הסובייטית, אשר רבים מהם לומדים עתה כאן בבתי ספר דתיים ואף בישיבות; ועוד היד שלנו נטוי' לקלוט מהם בעז"ה כהנה וכהנה".
לית דין צריך בושש שהרב זוין, שהכיר מקרוב את תהליך התפתחות אופיה הרוחני של מדינת ישראל, כבר ידע היטב בשלהי שנת תשל"ה את כל מה שיש לדעת ע"ד צביונה החילוני של מדינת ישראל, ובכל זאת הרי שלך לפניך, שהביע את הערכתו הרבה להקמת מדינת ישראל וחזר והדגיש באר היטב שלמרות כל חסרונותי' וליקויי' ('רבים הם ואי אפשר לפורטם') הרי הקמת המדינה בארץ ישראל והרווחה בגו"ר שהביאה לעם ישראל הינה זכי' גדולה וה"ה מהטובות הגדולות שעשה הקב"ה לעמו ישראל וחייבים אנו להודות להקב"ה על קיומה. וא"כ אי אפשר לומר שהשמטת תיבות ההודאה על קיומה של המדינה ["אשרינו שזכינו לכך"] הולמת את שיטת הרב זוין לאחרי אכזבתו.

אמנם למרות כל הנ"ל לא מלאני לבי לבטל מסורתם של מר הולדר ויבלחט"א הרבנים שרמן וזלאטאוויץ עד שהתקשרתי עם משפחת הרב זוין ע"מ לברר וללבן את הדבר. ה'משפחה' שאיתה עמד מר הולדר בקשר מתמיד, ה"ה הרה"ג ר' נחום זווין שליט"א, רב בעיה"ק חיפה ת"ו. [בנו יחידו של הגרש"י זווין נלב"ע בחייו, ובנו הרב נחום ירש את הכתבים וכו' של הגרש"י והוא הוא שמכר את רשות ההדפסה באנגלית למר הולדר]. בשיחה טלפונית שקיימתי עם הרב נחום ביום חמישי י"ד טבת ה'תשס"ד אמר לי בלשון צחה וברורה שלא היו דברים אלו מעולם. הרב נחום זוין נתן לי רשות לפרסם בשמו את אשר מסר לי בענין זה: (א) עד יומו האחרון לא זז הגרש"י מעמדתו ויחסו החיובי למדינת ישראל, עמדה שהתבטאה בכמה משיטותיו והנהגותיו [ולדוגמא: עד שנתו האחרון עלי אדמות ועד בכלל נהג הגרש"י לומר הלל (בלי ברכה) ביום העצמאות וביום ירושלים]. (ב) מעולם לא שמע ממנו שחזר בו משיטתו ע"ד חיוב הקריעה על ערי יהודה, ועד היום הזה (שהודעתיו ע"ד השינויים הנ"ל ב"המועדים בהלכה" מהדורת ארטסקרול) לא ידע אפילו שהי' אי פעם איזו סברא והו"א (בתוך המשפחה או מחוצה לה) לומר שהגרש"י שינה את דעתו בנידון, ולמותר להגיד שמעולם לא דיבר, לא דבר ולא חצי דבר, לא עם מר הולדר ולא עם שום נציג הוצאת ארטסקרול, על דבר ענין זה. והשתא הדברים מחוורים כשמלה, שמעולם לא היתה ולא היתה יכולה להיות 'מסורת חשאית' ממשפחת הרב זוין בנדו"ד, כי מעולם לא חזר בו הרב זוין מדעתו הראשונה, ואין שום סתירה כלל במשנת הגרש"י שהיתה קב ונקי. אין כאן המקום להאריך בהשערות, על מה ולמה החליטו המו"ל של כתבי הגרש"י באנגלית לעשות בדבריו כבתוך שלהם ולייחס אליו דברים שהם זרים לרוחו. מה שחשוב למבקשי האמת הוא, בירור דעתו של הרב זוין בנידון, ולזה הגענו בעז"ה - ואין שמחה כהתרת הספיקות.  

[דא"ג: ראה זה פלא! לאחרונה יצא לאור "תלמוד בבלי מסכת מועד קטן" מהדורת שוטנסטיין (דפוס "מסורה" ה'תשנ"ט) תחת השגחת הרבנים זלאטאוויץ ושרמן, ושם דף כו ע"א הערה 43 ציינו (בקשר לחיוב קריעה על ערי יהודה וירושלים בזמן הזה) לדברי הגרמ"פ באג"מ ח"ה הנ"ל, שם כתב שבזמן הזה בטל חיוב קריעה גם על ירושלים עיר הקודש, ולא ציינו כלל להפוסקים הרבים המובאים לקמן בפנים דס"ל שחיוב קריעה על ירושלים במקומו עומד, גם לא ציינו לעמדתו הרופפת של הרב זווין (ע"פ 'מסורת מר הולדר') שקנתה שביתה במהדורתם של "המועדים בהלכה" לפיה אין להחליט שחיוב קריעה (אפילו על ערי יהודה – ובמכ"ש על ירושלים) בטל בימינו. וצע"ג].



In Saul Lieberman and the Orthodox, I called attention to two other examples of censorship (omitting Lieberman’s rabbinic title) in Artscroll’s translation of R. Zevin, so it is obvious that the translators felt it was OK for them to take liberties with the text. I know from speaking to people in the haredi world that this sort of thing is very distressing to them. It is no longer surprising when we see censorship and intentional distortions in haredi works. We even expect this and are surprised when a haredi work is actually honest in how it presents historical matters and issues that are subject to ideological disputes. Yet it doesn’t have to be this way. There is no fundamental reason why haredi works can’t express their position without the all-too-common falsehoods. I think the ones most offended by this are those who are part of the haredi world and believe in its ideology, and don’t understand the need to resort to distortions in order to further the truth.



In a recent post I gave an example of fraudulence when it came to a haredi newspaper’s obituary of Louis Henkin, the son of R. Joseph Elijah Henkin. In this post, I mentioned that R. Henkin sent his sons to Yeshiva College. R. Eitam Henkin kindly sent me this picture of the tombstone of R. Henkin’s son, Hayyim, who predeceased his father.



It is noteworthy that R. Henkin saw fit to mention on the tombstone that Hayyim was a student at Yeshiva College (= Yeshivat R. Yitzhak Elhanan).

I would now like to point to an unintentional error in Artscroll’s translation of Ha-Moadim ba-Halakhah. Before last Pesah I took out my copy of The Festivals in Halachah. In reading the chapter on kitniyot, p. 118, I came across the following.

By way of reply, Rav Shmuel Freund, “judge and posek in the city of Prague”
((דין ומו"צ בק"ק פראג published the pamphlet Keren Shmuel, in which he demonstrates at length that no one has the authority to make these prohibited items (kitnios) permissible.

I immediately suspected something wasn’t right, and when I looked at the original I saw that R. Freund was described as דיין מו"ש דק"ק פראג. In translating these words into English, דיין מו"ש  became דין ומו"צ  (since the English version puts vowels on the Hebrew words  דיין became דין), and דק"ק became בק"ק (this latter point is only a minor error).

R. Zevin’s description of R. Freund is put in quotation marks since it is taken from the cover of his Keren Shmuel, as you can observe here.


The translators (who must never have seen the title page of Keren Shmuel) didn’t know what to make of מו"ש  and assumed that it was a mistake for מו"צ. They therefore “corrected” R. Zevin’s text. This is one of those cases where a few well-placed inquiries would have solved the translators’ problem. Some of the blame for this error should be laid at the feet of R. Zevin, for he never bothered explaining what מו"ש  is and he should have realized that that the typical reader (and translator) wouldn’t have a clue as to its meaning.[9]
מו"ש refers to the highest beit din in Prague, as used in the phrases דיין מו"ש and בית דין מו"ש. But what do the letters מו"ש stand for?[10] This is the subject of an essay by Shaul Kook,[11] and he points out that there has been uncertainty as to the meaning of מו"ש.[12] In fact, R. Solomon Judah Rapoport, who was chief rabbi of Prague and a member of the בית דין מו"ש, was unaware of the meaning.[13] After examining the evidence, Kook concludes that מו"ש stands for מורה שוה. This appears to mean that all the dayanim on the beit din were regarded as having equal standing. The בית דין מו"ש of Prague actually served as an appeals court, something that was found in other cities as well, even going back to Spain.[14] R. Yair Hayyim Bacharach, Havot Yair, no. 124, refers to one of the dayanim on this beit din as  אפילאנט, and the new edition of Havot Yair helpfully points out that the meaning of this is דיין לערעורים.[15]


Some people have the notion that the appeals court of the Israeli Chief Rabbinate is a completely new concept, first established during the time of R. Kook. This is a false assumption.[16] (The Chief Rabbinate’s בית דין לערעורים is also known as בית דין הגדול).

R. Moshe Taub has called my attention to another error in the translation of Ha-Moadim ba-Halakhah. In discussing what should be done first, Havdalah or lighting the menorah, R. Zevin writes (p. 204):

ברוב המקומות נתקבל המנהג שבבית מבדילים קודם, ובבית הכנסת מדליקים קודם

The translation, p. 89, has this sentence completely backwards: “Most communities have adopted the following custom: at home – Chanukah lights are lit first; in the synagogue – Havdalah first.”

Since we are on the issue of errors in Artscroll, here is another one which was called to my attention by Prof. Daniel Lasker. In the commentary to Numbers 25:1, Artscroll states:

After Balaam’s utter failure to curse Israel, he had one last hope. Knowing that sexual morality is a foundation of Jewish holiness and that God does not tolerate immorality – the only time the Torah speaks of God’s anger as אףwrath, is when it is provoked by immorality (Moreh Nevuchim 1:36) – Balaam counseled Balak to entice Jewish men to debauchery.

Yet Rambam does not say what Artscroll attributes to him. Here is what appears in Guide 1:36:

Know that if you consider the whole of the Torah and all the books of the prophets, you will find  that the expressions “wrath” [חרון אף], “anger” [כעס], and “jealousy” [קנאה], are exclusively used with reference to idolatry.

The Rambam says that the language of “wrath” is only used with reference to idolatry, but somehow in Artscroll idolatry became (sexual) immorality. This text of the Moreh Nevukhim is actually quite a famous and difficult one, and the commentators discuss how Maimonides could say that ויחר אף is only used with reference to idolatry when the Torah clearly provides examples of the words in other contexts. In his commentary, ad loc, R. Kafih throws up his hands and admits that he has no solution.
ושכאני לעצמי כל התירוצים לא מצאו מסלות בלבבי, והקושיא היא כל כך פשוטה עד שלא יתכן שהיא קושיא, אלא שאיני יודע היאך אינה קושיא
Returning to the issue of kitniyot, in a previous post I raised the question as to why, according to R. Ovadiah Yosef, all Sephardim and Yemenites who live in Israel are to follow the practices of the Shulhan Arukh but he doesn’t insist on this when it comes to Ashkenazim. If R. Joseph Karo is the mara de-atra, shouldn’t this apply to Ashkenazim as well?[17] I once again wrote to R. Avraham Yosef and R. Yitzhak Yosef seeking clarification. Here is R. Avraham’s letter.


Unfortunately, his history is incorrect. To begin with, it is not true that all of the Ashkenazim who came on aliyah before the “mass aliyah” (which apparently refers to the late nineteenth century) adopted the practices of the Sephardim.[18] It is also not true that the beit din established by the Ashkenazim in the nineteenth century is the beit din of the Edah Haredit. The Edah Haredit is a twentieth-century phenomenon. The historical successor of the beit din of R. Shmuel Salant was the Jerusalem beit din of which R. Kook was av beit din, as he was the rav of Jerusalem (and R. Zvi Pesah Frank served on the batei din of both R. Salant and R. Kook). The Edah Haredit beit din was a completely new creation. As for the Yemenites, Moroccans, and Iraqis, when the great immigration of these groups occurred, many thousands came on aliyah together, (i.e., as complete communities) and thus they never saw themselves as required to reject their practices in favor of the Shulhan Arukh. The fact that they didn’t establish special batei din is irrelevant. In fact, R. Avraham’s last paragraph is a good description of how these communities arrived in the Land of Israel, and is precisely the reason why their rabbinic leaders almost uniformly rejected R. Ovadiah Yosef’s demand that they adopt the Shulhan Arukh in all particulars.

Here is R. Yitzhak Yosef’s letter to me, which has a different perspective.


He cites R. Joseph Karo’s responsum, Avkat Rokhel, no. 212, which requires newcomers to adopt the practices of the community to which they are going even if they come as large groups. He then says that Ashkenazim never adopted this viewpoint, but instead held to the opinion of R. Meir Eisenstadt (Panim Meirot, vol. 2, no. 133). According to R. Eisenstadt, only individuals who come to a town must adopt the local practice, but not if they come as a group and establish their own community.[19]

Let me now complicate matters further. If you recall, in the earlier post I discussed how R. Ovadiah Yosef’s writings assume that Ashkenazim have to abstain from kitniyot on Pesah. I raised the question if an Ashkenazi could “become Sephardi” and thus start eating kitniyot (and also follow Sephardic practices in all other areas). R. Avraham Yosef wrote to me that this is permissible while R. Yitzhak Yosef wrote that it is not.

R. Yissachar Hoffman called my attention to the fact that in the recent Ma’yan Omer, vol. 11, p. 8, R. Ovadiah was himself asked the following question:

אשכנזי שרוצה לנהוג כמו הספרדים במנהגים ולדוגמא לאכול קטניות בפסח, אך רוצה להמשיך ולהתפלל כנוסח אשכנז. האם הדבר אפשרי.

R. Ovadiah replied:
 יכול רק בקטניות, אך עדיף שבכל ינהג כמרן

What R. Ovadiah is saying (and see also the editor’s note, ad loc., for other examples) is that R. Avraham’s answer is correct, namely, that an Ashkenazi can “become Sephardi” (and eat kitniyot). It is significant that R. Ovadiah allows such a person to continue praying according to Ashkenazic practice. Here are the pages.



2. On my recent tour of Italy I spent a good deal of time speaking about the great sages of Venice and Padua. One such figure was R. Samuel Judah Katzenellenbogen (1521-1597), known as מהרשי"קthe son of the famous R. Meir Katzenellenbogen, known as Maharam Padua. While R. Samuel Judah Katzenellenbogen is basically forgotten today, he was the most important Venetian rabbi in his day. He was also the father of Saul Wahl, who became famous in Jewish legend as Poland’s “king for a day.”[20]

In 1594, R. Katzenellenbogen’s collection of derashot, entitled Shneim Asar Derashot, appeared. Here is the title page.


When the volume was reprinted in Lemberg in 1798, the publisher made an error and on the title page attributed the volume to מהר"י מינץ , the son of Maharam Padua.


Apart from not knowing who the author of the volume was, the publisher also didn’t realize that R. Judah Mintz (died 1508[21]) was the grandfather of Maharam Padua’s wife, meaning that he was the great-grandfather of R. Samuel Judah Katzenellenbogen.

When the volume was reprinted in Warsaw in 1876 the publisher recognized the problem but confounded matters.


Rather than simply correcting the mistake from the 1798 title page by attributing the volume to R. Samuel Judah Katzenellenbogen, he kept the information from the mistaken title page but tells the reader that מהר"י מינץ is none other than “R. Samuel Judah Mintz”, a previously unheard of name.

The most recent printing has gets it even worse.


Now the original title of the book, שנים עשר דרשות, is simply omitted, and the book is called דרשות מהר"י מינץ

The authentic R. Judah Mintz of Padua is known for his volume of responsa that was published in Venice in 1553, together with the responsa of R. Meir Katzenellenbogen. Here is the title page.


R Judah Mintz’s responsa were reprinted in Munkacs in 1898 together with a lengthy commentary by R. Johanan Preshil.


The book was also reprinted in 1995, edited by R. Asher Siev.


Unfortunately, Siev was unaware of the 1898 edition. He also makes the mistake (see p. 353) of stating that R. Samuel Judah Katzenellenbogen was referred to as מהר"י מינץ because his mother’s family name was Mintz. I have seen no evidence that he was ever referred to as such in his lifetime or in the years after, and as mentioned, this was simply a printer’s mistake. I consulted with Professor Reuven Bonfil and he too is unaware of any reference to Katzenellenbogen being referred to as מהר"י מינץ, which supports my assumption that this all goes back to the mistaken title page.[22]

3. In my last post I mentioned how in years past there were shiurim combining students from Merkaz and Chevron and also Merkaz and Kol Torah. This is obviously unimaginable today. For another example showing how Yeshivat Kol Torah has changed, look at this picture, which appears in Yosef and Ruth Eliyahu, Ha-Torah ha-Mesamahat (Beit El, 1998), p. 105.


I guarantee you that even on the hottest of days, none of the Kol Torah students will be wearing shorts. For those who don’t know, Kol Torah was founded by German Orthodox rabbis and was originally very different than it is today. Here is how it was described upon its founding, in a short notice in Davar, August 27, 1939.


It is hard to imagine today, but this was a yeshiva that actually intended for some of its students to take up agriculture. See also here which cites R. Hayyim Eliezer Bichovski, Kitvei ha-Rav Hayyim Eliezer Bichovski (Brookyn, 1990), p. 180, that the Chafetz Chaim said that yeshiva students in Eretz Yisrael should learn nine months a year and work the land the other three months

Speaking of shorts, here are a couple of pictures showing how the boys of the German Orthodox separatist Adass Jisroel community looked when playing sports (also notice the lack of kippot).



This was the community of R. Esriel Hildesheimer and R. David Zvi Hoffmann. The pictures come from Mario Offenburg, ed., Adass Jisroel die Juedische Gemeinde in Berlin (1869-1942): Vernichtet und Vergessen (Berlin, 1986).

Here is how the girls dressed for sports, also with shorts and sleeveless.


And here is how the boys and girls looked when not at a sporting event.


These pictures come from Max Sinasohn, ed., Adass Jisroel Berlin (Jerusalem, 1966).[23]

4. Some people didn’t appreciate the humor in my post with regard to the Gaon R. Mizrach-Etz. I think they should lighten up, and in a previous post, available here, I gave some references to humor in rabbinic literature. This was followed up by a more extensive post by Ezra Brand, available here.

According to the commentary Siftei Hakhamim, it is not just the talmudic sages who would at times show their humorous side, but on at least one occasion Moses thought that God himself was joking with him!

In Ex. 33:13 Moses says to God: ועתה אם נא מצאתי חן בעיניך. Rashi explains this to mean: “If it is true that I have found favor in Your eyes.” This means that Moses was in some doubt as to whether he found favor in God’s eyes, but this is problematic since in the previous verse Moses quotes God as saying to him, “you have also found favor in My eyes.” So if God told Moses that he found favor in His eyes, how can Moses be in doubt and say to God, “If I have found favor in Your eyes”?

Here is the Siftei Hakhamim.


According to Siftei Hakhamim, Moses was in doubt if he really found favor in God’s eyes, since even though God said he did, perhaps God was joking just like people joke around!

דלמא מה שאמרת מצאת חן בעיני מצחק היית בי כדרך בני אדם

5. I want to call readers’ attention to a recent book, Shevilei Nissan, which is a collection of previously published essays from R. Nissan Waxman. There is lots of interesting material in the book, and let me mention just a few things.

In Studies in Maimonides and His Interpreters, p. 75 n. 302, I referred to R. Yaakov Avigdor’s strong criticism of R. Hayyim Soloveitchik’s approach. R. Avigdor also criticized R. Solomon Polachek, the Meitchiter. R. Waxman was a student of the Meitchiter, and on p. 23 n. 1, he comes to his teacher’s defense.

On p. 150, R. Waxman, who was the rav of Lakewood, mentions the problem of how some yeshiva students are halakhically more stringent than their teachers. He quotes R. Yaakov Kamenetsky in the name of R. Aharon Kotler how a student once visited R. Kotler and when the latter offered the student some cookies, the student was reluctant to take before asking which bakery they came from. (Perhaps this behavior can be explained by what I have heard – and maybe someone can confirm this – that in R. Aharon Kotler’s day the Lakewood bakery Gelbstein was not under hashgachah, and yet R. Kotler bought his challot from it. See also here and here The original post referred to in these links has definitely been taken down.)

On p. 233, R. Waxman notes that even though we have the principle, “A Jew who sins remains a Jew”, in actuality, it is possible for a Jew to so remove himself from the Jewish people (e.g., apostasy) that as far as most things are concerned, he is indeed no longer regarded as Jewish. This essay was written concerning the “Brother Daniel” case, and R. Waxman’s approach is similar to that of R. Aharon Lichtenstein who also wrote a famous article on the topic, “Brother Daniel and the Jewish Fraternity,” republished in Leaves of Faith, vol. 2, ch. 3.

On pp. 251ff., R. Waxman deals with Menahem Mendel Lefin’s Heshbon ha-Nefesh, an influential mussar text which as many know was influenced by a work of Benjamin Franklin.

6. I want to also call readers’ attention to two other books recently sent to me. The first is R. David Brofsky, Hilkhot Moadim: Understanding the Laws of the Festivals. This is very large book (over 700 pages) dealing with the Holidays and is a welcome addition to the growing number of non-haredi halakhah works in English.. In a future post I hope to deal with it in greater depth. The second book is Haym Soloveitchik, Collected Essays, vol. 1, published by Littman Library, my favorite publisher. This book is required reading for anyone with an interest in the history of medieval halakhah. I was happy to see that it also includes two essays that appear here for the first time. Furthermore, Soloveitchik’s classic essay on pawnbroking (which was his first significant article) has been expanded to almost double the size of the original. In the new preface to the essay, he writes: “Every essay is written for an imagined audience, and mine was intended for the eyes of Jacob Katz, Saul Lieberman, and my father.”




[1] I also must point out that someone involved with hebrewbooks.org informed me that the essay was not removed from the site because it was viewed as “problematic”, but because they were requested to do so by one of the members of R. Zevin’s family who claimed to hold the copyright to the work. This is obviously a false claim, since as we have seen there is no proof that R. Zevin wrote the essay.
[2] See R. Waldenberg, Hilkhot Medinah, vol. 2, p. 14, and R. Frank’s haskamah, ibid., pp. 60, 62.
[3] See Jack Feinhotz’s letter in Tradition 22 (Winter 1987), p. 120. R. Zevin’s view, that there is no need for keriah, was also advocated by R. Reuven Katz, Sha’ar Reuven (Jerusalem, 1952), p. 32.
[4] See Terry Novetsky’s letter in Tradition 23 (Summer 1987), pp. 98-99.
[5] Tradition 22 (Winter 1987), p. 120.
[6] In the interview with R. Zevin that appeared in my last post, R. Nahum’s comments tended to be somewhat dogmatic, even “haredi”, and should be contrasted with his grandfather’s words.
[7] Even among the vast majority of Lubavitchers this is the case (so I am informed by R. Chaim Rapoport). This is quite strange since the Rebbe held that you have to do keriah. What this shows us is that not everything advocated by the Lubavitcher Rebbe was adopted by his hasidim.
[8] See R. Dov Lior, Devar Hevron (Kiryat Arba, 2009), Orah Hayyim no. 567
[9] Even the incredibly learned Meir Benayahu was stumped by מו"ש. See this page from his Tiglahat be-Holo Shel Moed (Jerusalem, 1995), p. 21.



Regarding Benayahu, a recent book argues that the missing pages of the Aleppo Codex were not destroyed in Aleppo, but were actually stolen by Benayahu after arriving in Jerusalem. See Matti Friedman, The Aleppo Codex (Chapel Hill, 2012).
[10] I have found one occasion where it is written מ"ש, although this is probably a typo. See R. Yaakov Reischer, Shevut Yaakov, vol. 2, no. 129. R. Reischer was a member of this beit din,
[11] Iyunim u-Mehkarim (Jerusalem, 1963), vol 2, pp. 179ff.
[12] In the Vilna Shulhan Arukh, Yoreh Deah, there is a commentary by R. Jacob Emden. Yet R. Yaakov Hayyim Sofer, Menuhat Shalom, vol. 6, p. 116, shows that it was not written by him, and one of his proofs is that the commentary refers to הגאון אב"ד וב"ד מו"ש, implying that the author lived in Prague.
[13] See Kook, Iyunim u-Mehkarim, p. 180.
[14] See Simhah Assaf, Batei ha-Din ve-Sidreihem Aharei Hatimat ha-Talmud (Jerusalem, 1924), ch. 11.
[15] See ibid., pp. 80ff. for other examples of אפילאנט
[16] This statement should not be taken to imply that the leading rabbis in Eretz Yisrael were happy with the institution of this court, which was pretty much forced upon them by the British. See Amichai Radzyner’s book-length article, “Ha-Rav Uziel, Rabanut Tel Aviv-Yafo, u-Beit Din ha-Gadol le-Irurim: Sipur be-Arba Ma’arakhot” Mekhkerei Mishpat 21 (2004), pp. 120-242.
[17] R. Ovadiah Hadaya, in his approbation to R. Amram Aburabia, Netivei Am (Jerusalem, 1964), states that everyone in Jerusalem should follow “minhag Yerushalayim”. If his opinion is accepted, it would mean the end of any Ashkenazic practices in the city.
[18] Regarding earlier in the nineteenth century, see Yehoshua Kaniel, “Kishrei ha-Edot be-Inyanei Halakhah u-Minhag bi-Yerushalayim ba-Meah ha-Yod Tet,” Morashah 4 (5736), pp. 126-136. In the eighteenth century, the Vilna Gaon was of the opinion that Ashkenazim who come on aliyah should indeed adopt Sephardic practices. See Bezalel Landau, Ha-Gaon he-Hasid mi-Vilna (Jerusalem, 1978), p. 250, n. 30.
[19] This has indeed been the Ashkenazi approach, yet R. Abraham Danzig disagreed. See Hokhmat Adam: Sha’ar Mishpetei ha-Aretz 11:23:

נ"ל דהבאים לא"י אם יקבעו עצמם בעיר שיש שם מנין אעפ"י שהבאים הם מרובים יש להם דין יחיד וחייבים לנהוג חומרי מקום שהלכו לשם ופקעו מהם החומרות שהיו נוהגין במקומם.
[20] As far as I know, R. Samuel Judah Katzenellenbogen was the first great rabbi to have his picture made (unfortunately, it no longer exists). See R. Moses Porti, Palgei Mayim (Venice, 1608), p. 6b (referred to by R. Gedaliah Oberlander, Minhag Avoteinu be-Yadenu [Monsey, 2012], p. 451):

והלא אנכי הייתי הראשון שבקשתי להציב תמונתו לנגד עיני ע"י הצייר ואותה לקחתי לי והצבתיה בבית מדרשי לקיים מה שנאמר והיו עיניך רואות את מוריך

While this picture was hung in the beit midrash, see this post where I mention how R. Pinchas Teitz took down the poster of R. Elchanan Wasserman that I hung up in a room used for tefillah. (R. Porti’s Palgei Mayim is devoted to the famous dispute about the mikveh in Rovigo.)
[21] The standard biographies all record that R. Judah Mintz lived a very long life. This is based on R. Joseph Yavetz, Hasdei Ha-Shem (Jerusalem, 1934), Introduction, p. 9, where R. Yavetz’s son mentions that R. Mintz recited birkat ha-hamah when he was כבן מאה שנה. This would have been in 1505, and he lived another three years after that. R. Meshulam Fishel Behr, Divrei Meshulam (Frankfurt, 1926), pp. 147ff., rejects the younger Yavetz’s testimony and claims that R. Mintz died in his seventies. See, however, R. Naftali Yaakov ha-Kohen, Otzar ha-Gedolim (Haifa, 1967), pp. 35ff.
[22] See also Jewish Encyclopedia, s.v. Katzenellenbogen, Samuel Judah. R. Yissachar Hoffman called my attention to She’elot u-Teshuvot Hakham Zvi, no. 15, where R. Samuel Judah Katzenellenbogen is (mistakenly?) referred to as מהר"י מפאדואה. See also R. Aryeh Yehudah Leib Lifshitz, Avot Atarah le-Vanim (Warsaw, 1927), p. 48 n. 44
[23] When I was in high school in the early 1980s, in the New Jersey-New York yeshiva league only the girls of Bruriah wore sweat pants during basketball games (and the boys were not allowed to attend home games). At the other high schools the girls wore shorts. Today, the league requires all girls to wear sweat pants (i.e., not even long shorts). For a wonderful discussion of the yeshiva basketball league, see Jeffrey S. Gurock, Judaism’s Encounter with American Sports (Bloomington, 2005), ch. 7. Gurock discusses how for six years in the early 1950s, Yeshiva Chaim Berlin was part of the basketball league together with the Modern Orthodox co-ed high schools, something that could never happen today. During this time co-ed schools had cheerleaders, and this was a major factor in forcing Chaim Berlin to leave the league. (Mesivta Tifereth Jerusalem was also in the league for two years.) When I mention cheerleaders, don’t think of current NFL cheerleader outfits. Here, for example, is how the Brooklyn Central girls looked (from Gurock, p. 143).


Yet Gurock, ibid., points out that “as the 1950s progressed, the Brooklyn Central cheerleaders’ skirts also got shorter and shorter.” (Speaking of short skirts, anyone who has looked at Modern Orthodox yeshiva high school yearbooks from the early 1970s will see that the mini-skirt craze was also tolerated at these institutions.)

Christian M. Rutishauser on Being Drawn to the Rav

$
0
0
Christian M. Rutishauser on Being Drawn to the Rav
Christian M. Rutishauser’s The Human Condition in the Thought of Rabbi Joseph B. Soloveitchik has just been published by Ktav (having earlier appeared in German). Quite apart from Rutishauser’s scholarship, the book is noteworthy in that Rutishauser is a prominent Jesuit priest (see here; for those who don’t know, the University of Scranton is also Jesuit). The Seforim Blog is happy to present the introduction to the book where Rutishauser explains what led him to the Rav.
A Catholic Glimpse of Rav Soloveitchik

I never met Rav Soloveitchik personally. The reason is not only that I was born in the second half of the twentieth century and live in Europe. Actually, apart from a few scholars, Soloveitchik was hardly known in the German speaking world of the 1980s and 1990s. As a student of Catholic theology with a deep interest in philosophy, I neither met him nor came across his work, even though I moved around the academic world of Germany and France with an open and interested mind. As a Jesuit and a chaplain at Bern University, I organized study tours to Israel almost every year, but even there I never heard of him. Neither my involvement in Jewish-Christian dialogue in Switzerland nor my deep interest in Judaism altered any of this, at least for some time.

Then a lucky coincidence changed everything. In July 1997, I was attending an Ulpan at the Hebrew University in Jerusalem. During a break one day, I walked over to the Hecht Synagogue on the Mount Scopus campus. I decided look around, more to kill time than out of any particular interest. I wandered about the room, enjoying its coolness on this hot summer day, browsing aimlessly among the books displayed on the shelves along the wall. By chance I picked up a copy of Halakhic Man by the Rav—naturally in the English translation, as my Ivrit would not have allowed me to read the original. The name Soloveitchik did not ring a bell. Opening the book at random, I read a few chapters and became so fascinated by its outline of the Orthodox life ideal that I “kidnapped” the book from the synagogue. Naturally the books were not supposed to be removed, but as everyone knows, students find ways to get around rules of this kind. Actually, I returned the book four days later, after I finished reading it. I would have liked to know more about Soloveitchik, but I didn’t follow up on my interest at that time. Nevertheless, I was deeply impressed by the original way he presented, and above all differentiated, the homo religiosus; the modern scientist and the halakhic man stayed with me.

One and a half years later, when I began to look for a suitable subject for my doctoral dissertation, my discovery on that hot summer day in Jerusalem came to mind. I felt a desire to delve more deeply into Soloveitchik’s life and works. Moreover, I was not much inspired by the topic suggested by Prof. Clemens Thoma, my thesis adviser. An analysis of the Servant Songs from the Book of Isaiah really did not turn me on. Too much has already been written on this subject. Furthermore, I truly wanted to become more familiar with the theological and philosophical domain of Jewish thought, this being much more up to date. Meanwhile, I had been dealing with mattan Torah, the rabbinic concept of revelation, and had been intending to consecrate my energy to the interrelated theology of canons. However, I had to give up this topic too, because it went too far and had become too complex to be treated in a dissertation. Thus, the materials I had prepared for a discussion of revelation also had to be laid aside, and it was only several years later that I was able to use them in my first lecture at the Jesuit Philosophical School in Munich. In other words, the extended endeavor had not been in vain.

In the winter of 1999 I seriously began my research on Soloveitchik. My first discovery was his collected oral discourses in On Repentance. Once again, I was fascinated by his presentation of a traditional core concept of Judaism organized in modern philosophical categories with an eminently practical sense. My reading of this text was a spiritual and intellectual experience that filled me with the talmudic spirit. As a Christian who had long been interested in Judaism and had studied in depth the works of such German-Jewish philosophers as Moses Mendelssohn, Franz Rosenzweig, Martin Buber, and Walter Benjamin, I was somewhat disappointed, for I did not find Soloveitchik to be as philosophically innovative as I had hoped. Nevertheless, I was convinced that I had discovered the authentic bedrock of Orthodoxy and Halakhah, presented in a reliable and responsible form that corresponded to an important strand of modern thought. I was particularly thrilled by the way he conveyed talmudic-rabbinical tradition in a modern idiom as a line of thought and way of life for the world of today. This version of Judaism, living and reflective, was exactly what I, as a Jesuit, was anxious to know. We Jesuits are charged with the vital mission of transposing the Catholic faith and the wider Christian tradition, in an intellectually responsible way, into a form appropriate to modern and postmodern society. It was essential for me to understand how somebody whose background was so different from mine had dealt with the same challenge in respect to his own tradition; this became my very personal motivation for devoting my dissertation to the Rav.

Unfortunately, my adviser’s reaction to my desire to concentrate on Rav Soloveitchik was far from encouraging. “How can you possibly write about a person who opposes Jewish-Christian dialogue?” was his reaction, more or less. I had discussed my project with very few people, and the even fewer among them who had heard of Soloveitchik knew little more about him than his refusal to engage in dialogue, because the Rabbinical Council of America had publicized his essay “Confrontation.” The image of the Rav held by non-Jews did not bother me, because my interest in him had nothing to do with his views on Christianity or his attitude toward dialogue. Nevertheless, I was very pleased when, during the months of my stay in Jerusalem, I heard a shiur by David Hartman, a student of Soloveitchik, in which he refuted the too simplistic interpretation of “Confrontation.” Hartman showed that the Rav was not fundamentally opposed to dialogue, but insisted on certain conditions. Actually, for me the Rav represented exactly the type of qualified Orthodox figure who would be necessary for a serious interreligious dialogue. Later, subsequent to my own analysis of Soloveitchik’s writings, I could only agree with Hartman, especially after I realized that the Rav must have seriously studied Christian theology in connection with his encouraging selected educated people to take an interest in this field. However, Jewish-Christian dialogue was neither his main concern nor the reason for my interest in him. On the contrary, what I so eagerly wanted to know in greater depth was his exposition of the self-understanding and thought of Orthodox Judaism.

My dissertation presented the philosophy of the Rav to a German-speaking and predominantly non-Jewish public. The Jewish community, I realized, might also find some value in my research, because while both On Repentance and Halakhic Man were fairly well known, only a handful had studied Soloveitchik in depth. In my dissertation, it was essential for me to fully grasp Soloveitchik’s intellectual and philosophical context, which were hardly presented in the writings about him I found. This is most unfortunate, because he was actually a product of German and European culture and philosophy. His time in the Berlin of the Weimar Republic, where he studied from 1926 to 1932, had a profound impact upon him. In the German metropolis, he majored in philosophy, with a focus on the work of the recently deceased Jewish philosopher Hermann Cohen (d. 1918). The young and very talented Soloveitchik, already trained in talmudic studies, was receptive to the search for the scientifically based truth of the neo-Kantianism that prevailed in Berlin. In the pure thought of Hermann Cohen, he discovered a system of categories that helped him to protect the revelation of Torah against the challenge of historical relativism. Nineteenth century historico-critical research had reduced the Holy Scriptures to no more than literary products of their time. However, it was not only research on the very existence of the Bible and the Talmud that threatened to dissolve the revelation. For a person so intensely devout, the identification of religiousness with inward feelings and subjective perceptions was the greater temptation and challenge. Psychology of religion and philosophy of religion at that time, as represented by William James and Rudolf Otto among others, reduced the origin of religion to the personal experience of the inner self. The reduction of religion to a historical and psychological phenomenon, so mightily in effect even today, was the adversary Soloveitchik fought against. He considered the Halakhah to be the specific core of the revelation, understanding it as a process of pure thought that he described by means of the reconstruction method of Paul Natorp, who held that psychic processes can only be perceived with the help of the categories of reason, because pure experience does not exist. Although the philosophical movement known as idealism had broken away, Soloveitchik succeeded in separating the Halakhah from subjective religiosity and placed it as an opposition. As a result, he was able to engage in a productive dialectic. It is obvious from some of his writings that the dialectical theology of Karl Barth was a great help in his endeavors.

Thus, the Rav searched for an authentically Jewish way of acknowledging reality, tackling it face to face, and shaping its form. He did not turn only to halakhic concepts or religious topics. The way he understood Halakhah was more as an instrument of world encounter. This enabled him to integrate into his Orthodox way of life the most diverse aspects of society, environment, and the preconceptions of modernity. Through this method, he attached less of his Orthodox identity to external facts and contents, becoming more and more rigid during the course of history, with a tendency to incline toward a fundamentalist stance. Identity, with Halakhah in hand, can be newly reestablished under any conditions and everywhere, as our whole life is constantly being reshaped through it. Soloveitchik introduced a uniquely Jewish approach to reality in the modern world, which is of interest to me as a Christian even though I am not supposed to, and do not want to, follow the Halakhah. Catholicism too does not wish to turn religion into a subjective, individualized exercise of piety, but, as postulated by Soloveitchik, wants it to be seen as an objective “truth” that man has to adhere to and make the main guideline of his life. Although there are great differences as regards content, there are nevertheless many similarities on the structural level.

There is a second element that Soloveitchik took along to the New World; something that added depth and seriousness to his American-rabbinical pragmatism. This was his existentialist view of man, most certainly shaped by Sören Kierkegaard. He personally makes only a few tangible statements in this vein when discussing certain philosophers, theologians, and writers. He does not convey much about the sources of his ideas, in order not to cast a shadow on his crucial source, the Halakhah, and its regulatory status. The silence that from time to time shrouds his life in Berlin and his personal intellectual history in the “Old World” envelops him in an aura of mystery within which he led his existence as the lonely man of faith he really was. In any case, his encounter with Kierkegaard may have taken place early in his life. The works of the Danish philosopher had already been translated into Yiddish in Lithuania during the Haskalah of the nineteenth century. Moreover, since Soloveitchik wrote his most important works in the period from the 1940s to the 1970s, we must not underestimate the influence of the existentialist spirit of the postwar years. Experiencing the breakdown of tradition, not only in the premodern era but also in the middle-class European world to which most Jews belonged at the time, seems to have driven him into the isolation of a displaced person who had lost his home. Looking at his biography, it is evident that his migration from an East European Orthodox Jewish environment, to the sophisticated Berlin metropolis, and finally to the Jewish no-man’s land of Boston, mirrors the external symptoms of his uprooting and loneliness. The experience of loneliness, however, turned the Rav’s line of thought into an explosive, existentially fundamental experience, out of which human existence grows in a qualified sense. This throwing into loneliness signifies for him the conditiohumana that can bring man into authentic life. He correlates it with Halakhah, because for Orthodox Jews the Halakhah is the instrument that shapes their existence. Halakhic existence takes place between these two poles of the ellipsis; it is the duty of the Orthodox Jew to accept both deliberately and to lead his life with their guidance.

In a similar area of tension, a spiritual life is drawn for every human being who, in the modern, open world of today, feels committed to the revelation of God. That is why for me as a Jesuit priest, as well as for my Catholic brothers and sisters, Rav Joseph Dov Soloveitchik is of interest and his work is a source of inspiration.

New Seforim

$
0
0
New seforim
By: Eliezer Brodt
This is a list of new seforim and books I have seen around recently. Some of the titles are brand new others are a bit older. Due to lack of time I cannot comment properly on each and every work. I hope you enjoy!
  1. סידור רב עמרם גאון, מכון ירושלים, חלק ג סי' נו-קג, תפילות חול.
  2. מרדכי, שבת, על פי כ"י, מכון ירושלים, רצג עמודים
  3. ר"י מלוניל על מגילה, יבמות, כתובת, מכון תלמוד הישראלי
  4. האמונות והדעות לרבנו סעדיה גאון, עם ביאור דרך אמונה לר' דוד הנזיר, חלק א, שצב עמודים, כולל מבוא ופתיחה כללית לרס"ג.
  5. לוי חן לר' לוי בן אברהם, מעשה מרכבה, מכ"י, ההדיר והוסיף מבוא והערות חיים קרייסל, האיגוד למדעי היהדות, 330 עמודים , [כרך שלישי מתוך החיבור] [ניתן לקבל תוכן העניינים].
  6. פירוש השר דון יצחק אברבנאל על מסכת אבות, ע"י אורן גולן ור' משה צוריאל, כולל הקדמה ומפתחות 422 עמודים.
  7. חידושי מהר"ל מפארג, שבת, על פי כ"י ודפוס ראשון, מכון ירושלים
  8. חידושי מהר"ל מפארג, עירובין, על פי כ"י ודפוס ראשון, מכון ירושלים
  9. ר' בנימין סלניק, בעל שו"ת משאת בנימין, על ה' הדלקות נרות, נדה, חלה. חיבר באידיש ועכשיו תרגמו לעברית, זכרון אהרן, 271 עמודים.
 I will hopefully review this work shortly.
  1. ר' חיים עובדיה, [תלמיד רבינו אליהו המזרחי], באר מים חיים, עץ חיים בעניני סעודה וברכת המזון, מקור חיים ביאור סדר קריאת שמע שעל המטה, כולל מבוא וחידושים על הש"ס מכ"י, שב עמודים.
  2. שרידי תשובות מחכמי האמפריה הענת'מאנית, ב' חלקים, מהדיר שמואל גליק, [ניתן לקבל תוכן העניינים].
  3. ר' אלחנן חפץ מפוזנא, קרית חנה על מסכת אבות, נדפס לראשונה בפראג שע"ב, כולל מבוא, מ"מ תיקונים הארות והערות ע"י ר' שלום דזשייקאב, קע+ מ עמודים [מצוין].
  4. ספרי ר' נתן נטע הנובר, שערי ציון\ טעמי סוכה על פי דפוס ראשון ושני, תשע"ב עם מבוא.
  5. ר' עמנואל חי ריקי, חזה ציון, תהלים, ב' חלקים
  6. ר' יוסף חיים בן סאמון, שו"ת עדות ביהוסף, דפוס חדש
  7. ר' יעקב עמדין, עץ אבות על מסכת אבות, [דפוס יפה], רב + 30 עמודים, כולל פ' על מסכת אבות לר' צבי הירש ברלין ופרקי אבות ע"פ סידור בית תפילה לר' זלמן הענא.
  8. ר' דוד אופנהיים, יד דוד על התורה וספרו ילקוט דוד, מכתב יד, מכון בית אהרן וישראל, רעג עמודים
  9. אבן שלמה, גר"א, רעח עמודים
  10. הגדה של פסח עם פירוש הגר"א, עם תיקוני גירסא מדפוסים קדמונים בוספת מראה מקומות מקורות וביאורים, ע"י ר' חנן נובל, קפב +צח עמודים
  11. ר' שלמה חעלמא, שלחן עצי שטים, על ה' שבת, יום טוב וחול המועד, דפוס יפה עם מאות הערות מאת ר' צבי קראוס, תרע עמודים  [מצוין, ניתן לקבל דוגמא]
  12. ביאורי הרמ"מ משקלאוו על ספר הפליאה, מכון הגר"א, קנג עמודים + פקסמיליה של הכ"י
  13. ר' שמשון נחמני, תולדות שמשון על מסכת אבות [בעל זרע אברהם] עם גבורת שמשון כולל שו"ת, תפילות, שירים קינות ואגרות מכ"י, [וגם מכתבים בינו והאור החיים הקדוש] [מצוין], שס +קכו עמודים.
  14. שו"ת מגידות לבעל פרי מגדים, כרך חדש מכ"י.
  15. ר' יעקב מליסא, בעל נתיבות המשפט, נחלת יעקב\ אמת ליעקב\ דרשות מהר"י מליסא, על פי כ"י, מכון ירושלים, תקפד עמודים
  16. דרשות המגיד מהוראדנא, ר' אריה לייב בערשטיין, מכ"י, מכון שובי נפשי, שלז עמודים
  17. ר' חיים סופר, בעל המחנה חיים, תהלים עם פירוש שערי חיים, כולל המון הוספות, השלמות ותקינוים, תתקצח עמודים
  18. ר' מרדכי רוזנבלאט, הדרת מרדכי על התורה, מכ"י, בראשית, מכון משנת ר' אהרן, תקי עמודים [מצוין].
  19. ר' מלכיאל טננבוים, דברי מלכיאל, חלק ח, חידושים והערות על מסכתות הש"ס והדרנים לסיומי מסכתות, [מופיע לראשונה מתוך כ"י] מוסד רב קוק, ש עמודים
  20. שו"ת פנים מאירית, חלק א [ב' חלקים] עוז והדר
  21. ר' יעקב צמח, זר זהב על שלחן ערוך או"ח, עד סימן רמא, נדפס לראשונה מכתב יד, תמו עמודים
Although it's about time this important work was printed it’s a shame the editor did not include any sort of introduction of the importance of this work.
  1. חידושי הגאון מסוסנוביץ, ר' שלמה שטענצל, בית שלמה, מכתב יד, קהלת שלמה [נדפס לראשונה בתרצ"ב], אוסף חשוב,  רמד + קנה עמודים
  2. ר' צבי הירש שלעז, סימן כד, פירושים וביאורים לבאר הפסוקים בסימן כד שבחומש בראשית, אודות כדה של רבקה אמנו ונישואיה ליצחק אבינו ע"י אליעזר עבד אברהם עם מ"מ והערות של המו"ל ר' משה היבנר, קנד עמודים
  3. ר' יוסף חיים בעל ספר בן איש חי, שו"ת תורה לשמה, מכתב יד קדשו,  כולל הערות ומבוא מקיף על הספר, מכון אהבת שלום, תרפח עמודים.
This work is beautifully produced. They do a great job of proving that the Ben Ish Chai wrote this work. I am not sure why they do not add the proofs based on the computer programs of Professor Moshe Koppel. One question not dealt with in this fancy introduction is why the Ben Ish Chai wrote, the work in such a manner.
  1. ר' יוסף אליהו הענקין, שו"ת גבורות אליהו, א, על שו"ע, אורח חיים, שעג עמודים [מצוין], [ניתן לקבל דוגמא]
  2. חומש דברים עם פירוש מעט צרי על תרגום אונקלוס
  3. ר' חיים שמואלביץ, שיחות מוסר-חכמת חיים, שנת תשי"ז-תשכ"ט, שכ עמודים.
  4. ר' חיים קניבסקי, טעמא דקרא, הוצאת חמישית, תכז עמודים
  5. ר' עובדיה יוסף, חזון עובדיה, תרומות ומעשרות, שיח עמודים
  6. ר' אפרים דוב לנדא, זכר דבר
  7. ר' אורי טיגר, דרכה של תורה, הלכות מלמדים ותלמוד תורה [כעין משנה ברורה], קע עמודים
  8. ר' חיים לרפלד, קונטרס דרך תורה, שו"ת מר' חיים קניבסקי בעניני מצות תלמוד תורה, קלה עמודים
  9. ר' ישראל גרינבוים, לאוקמי גירסא, חגיגה, תיקונים והוספות ברש"י עם הערות, מח עמודים
  10. ר' יצחק שילת, במסילה העולה, סוטה
  11. ר' יצחק שילת במסילה העולה, גיטין
  12. ר' ישראל רוטנברג קהל ישראל, פירוש על שו"ע אהע"ז, הל' פו"ר ואישות, [כעין משנה ברורה] רנד עמודים
  13. ר' אברהם טטרואשילי, דלתי תשובה, על הלכות תשובה להרמב"ם, שה עמודים [כעין משנה ברורה].
  14. ר' דוד אריה מורגנשטרן, פתחי דעת, הלכות נדה, [הלכות נדה לפרטיהן עם מקורות הדינים והכרעות הפוקסקים, ובו נתבררו בהרחבה צדדי המציאות וההלכה בנידונים רבים], 397 עמודים.
 Worth noting is the introduction of this work where the author, Rabbi Morgenstern one of Rav Elyahsiv's main students, talks about being careful about relying on the Pesakyim quoted in the name of R Elyahsiv in various recent works.  
  1. ר' מיכל זילבר, בים דרך, מאמרי עולם חלק ב, תו עמודים
  2. ר' מנחם גיאת, חוקת עולם, אוצר דיני ובחוקותיהם לא תלכו, תקלו עמודים [אוסף חשוב]
  3. ר' מנחם שלנגר, אהבת איתן, עבודת האמונה והבטחון, ביאור עיקרי האמונה בהנהגת ה' ,349 עמודים
  4. ר' שמשון מאוסטרופוליא, ניצוצי שמשון\זיו שדי, [מפי כתבו בספריו הנדפסים ובכתבי יד] נאסף ע"י ר' אברהם בומבך, [תוספת מרובה ממהדורות קודמות], רצח + נט +מו עמודים
  5. אנציקלופדיה תלמודית כרך לא [כלים-כפה]
  6. ר' מרדכי גיפטר, שמחת מרדכי, קובץ מאמרים וחידשי תורה, תפט עמודים
  7. ר' פנחס הירשפרונג, ניצוצי אש פנחס, רלד עמודים
  8. ר' ישראל דרדק, האלולים קודש לה',  אסיפת דינים ומנהגים לחודש אלול ימי הרחמים והרצון, שיג עמודים.
  9. הליכות אבן ישראל, מתורת רבינו ר' ישראל יעקב פישר, מועדים, פסח-תשעה באב, תמט עמודים
  10. ר' אברהם גנחובסקי, בר אלמוגים, בעניני ברכות,  תתקכא עמודים [!]
  11. כל המתאבל עליה הלכות בין המצרים, ר' יוסף מרדכי פאק, תרלא עמודים [ערוכים על הסדר החל במקורות חז"ל דרך ראשונים ואחרונים עד פסקי זמנינו].
  12. אוצר מנהגי עדן, ר' משה מנחם, מנהגי תימן, שכו עמודים + מפתחות 27 עמודים
  13. ר' מרדכי ויס, מעינם של אבות על מנהגי מצבות, קסד עמודים
  14. קונטרס ישועות יוסף, שיחות ומאמרים מאת הגה"ח רבי יוסף ציינווירט זצללה"ה [כולל צואה שלו], נו עמודים.
  15. ר' יצחק דרזי, שבות יצחק, בגדרי מעשה ופסיק רישיה בטכנולוגיות החדשות,
  16. ר' משה טוביאס, עשה לך רב, הלכה ואקטואליה לבית היהודי, רסז עמודים
  17. כתבוני לדורות, קובץ אגרות וכתבים ממרן הגאון רבי יוסף של' אלישיב זי"ע, שמה עמודים
  18. קובץ הערות על התורה והמועדים ממרן הגאון רבי יוסף של' אלישיב זי"ע, 443 עמודים
  19. קובץ הלכות, פסקי מורנו הגאון רבי שמואל קמנצקי, חג הסוכות, תלב עמודים
  20. קובץ הלכות, פסקי מורנו הגאון רבי שמואל קמנצקי, ימים נוראים, תקיט עמודים
  21. ר' משה הררי, קונטרס קדושת השבת, הלכות חמשל בשבת וביום טוב, ב' חלקים
  22. ר' שמואל אויערבאך, אהל רחל, מועדים, רנח עמודים
  23. אגרות וכתבים ממרן רבינו המשגיח, רבי שלמה וולבה, חלק שני, שעה עמודים [מלא חומר מעניין]
  24. יום ההולדות ומשמעותו, מקורות, הליכות והנהגות סגולת היום ומעלתו, קפג עמודים
  25. ר' משה קראסנער, קונטרוס סוד ליראיו, לבאר וללבן ענין יצירת דברים מן היפוטש וענין שינוי הטבעים על פי דברי חז"ל כמבואר בש"ס ובדברי רבותינו ראשונים ואחרונים, פד עמודים
  26. ר' שלמה אבינר, נר באישון לילה, אמונות תפלות לאור התורה והמדע, 460 עמודים
  27. ר' משה יגודיוב, ור' נתן הירש, משיבת נפש, ענייני קירוב רחוקים באספקלריית חז"ל ובמשנת רבותינו הראשונים והאחרונים, תסד עמודים
  28. ר' שמעון ללוש, נשמע קולם, קבלה והלכה, קלח עמודים. This work is a defense of R' Ovadiah Yosef Shitos on the subject.
  29. ר' יצחק שלזינגר, מאורות יצחק, פנינים ומאמרים בתורה מוסר והלכה [כולל חומר על קורות העיתים ולימד היסטוריה במבט של תורה], תקיא עמודים
  30. מחזור ווילנא, כתר מלכות, ראש השנה, מהדורה שניה
  31. הליכות המועדים, הלכות ארבעה מינים, עם תמונות, עוז והדר, רנג עמודים
  32. אוצר מפרשי ההושענות, מיוסד ומבואר על פי מקראות ומדרשי חז"ל\ ליקוט מקיף של ביאורים ופירושים מתוך ספרי ראשונים ואחרונים, מכון ירושלים, 608 עמודים [ניתן לקבל דוגמא]
  33. ר' שמואל כהן, קונטרס כרחם אב, בעניין יחס האב העמל בתורה לחינוך בני ביתו, לפרנסתם למשחק עמהם ועזרתו בבית, קב עמודים
ירחונים
  1. מוריה [ניתן לקבל תוכן]
  2. אור ישראל גליון סז
  3. קובץ עץ חיים גליון יט
  4. קובץ עץ חיים גליון כ
  5. קובץ היכל הבעש"ט, גליון לה
  6. ירושתנו ספר שביעי, [ניתן לקבל תוכן העניינים].
  7. ישורון גליון כח [ניתן לקבל תוכן העניינים].
  8. ישורון גליון כט [ניתן לקבל תוכן העניינים].
  9. המעין גליון 206
  10. המעין גליון 207
  11. קובץ אסיפת חכמים, קובץ יב –באיאן
  12. עלי ספר כג
  13. סידרא,  כז-כח
  14. גנזי קדם ט
מחקר וכדומה
  1. תוספות רמב"ן לפירושו לתורה, שנכתבו בארץ ישראל, יוסף עופר יהונתן יעקבס, 718 עמודים. [ראה כאן]
  2. גנזי יהודה, אוסף גנזים מגדולי הדורות במאות שנים האחרונות רובם רואין עתה אור הדפוס בפעם הראשונה, כולל מבוא מקיף על כל הכ"י מאת ר' יחיאל גולדהבר, 323 עמודים [מצוין].
  3. ספר הודו, ד, שני חלקים, מכתבים של חלפון הסוחר עם המשורר ר' יהודה הלוי, כולל ניתוח חשוב של כל המכתבים מאת מרדכי עקיבא פרידמן [מצוין], מכון יד בן צבי.
  4. אמנון בזק, עד היום הזה, ידיעות ספרים, שאלות יסוד בלימוד תנ"ך [מלא חומר חשוב],  470 עמודים.
  5. היא שיחתי, על דרך לימוד התנ"ך, ישיבות הר עציון והוצאת קורן, 264 עמודים [מלא חומר מעניין].
  6. תמיר גרנות אמונה ואדם לנוכח השואה, ב' חלקים, [ראה כאן] ישובות הר עציון.
  7. ר' מרדכי פגרמנסקי, תולדותיו, 592 עמודים. [מצוין] A must for any Telzer.
  8. ר' מרדכי בלזר, רבי איצלה מפטרבורג, הליכותיו בקודש ומשנתו של גאון התורה חכם המסור מרק רבי יצחק בלאזר זצוקללה"ה, 736 עמודים.  I did not have time to read much of this book but I must say the pictures are beautiful.
  9. תרביץ שנה פא תשע"ג, ליעקב מנחה היא שלוחה, קובץ מאמרים מוגש לפרופסור יעקב זוסמן, 470 עמודים, [ניתן לקבל תוכן העניינים]. [מצוין]
  10. מתרדמת הגנזים לארון ספרים, מאה וחמישים שנה למקיצי נרדמים,  נדפסה במאה וחמישים עותקים,  62 עמודים [ניתן לקבל תוכן העניינים]
  11. ר' יצחק גיבלטר, יסודר יסרני, על מסירות נפש בקיום התורה בגטו קונבנה [כולל חומר על הריגת ר' אלחנן וסרמן הי"ד,  דבר אברהם, ור' אברהם גרודז'ינסקי ועוד], 675 עמודים, [ניתן לקבל דוגמא].
  12. אור יקרות, קשרי הידידות בין רבי שלמה אלישוב זצ"ל, מחבר הספר לשם שבו ואחלמה ומרן הראי"ה קוק, 105 עמודים
  13. ר' צבי ויספיש, גדולה שמושה, עובדות משקידתו והתמדות המופלאגה של מו"ר מרן רבנו יוסף שלו' אלישיב זיע"א, תשט עמודים
  14. השקדן, חלק ג, הפסק והמנהיג, על ר' אלישיב זצ"ל תשמ"א-תשע"ג, 286 עמודים
  15. שמא יהודה פרידמן, לתורם של תנאים, אסופות מחקרים מתודולוגיים ועיוניים, ביאליק, 534 עמודים [מצוין], [ניתן לקבל תוכן העניינים].
  16. ר' יואל משה סלומון פועלו ותולדותיו, תקצח-תרעג [על פתח תקוה], 525 עמודים
  17. ר' אהרן רבינוביץ, רינת האמונה, האמונה התורנית והשתקפותה במדע הפסיכולוגיה, מוסד רב קוק 211 עמודים
  18. מפנקסו של עבד המלך, רשימות ורשמים מפנקסיו וכתביו של ר' שמואל הומינר, שנג עמודים
If you are interested in seeing how the custom to go to the Kotel for Birchat Kohanim on Chol Ha-moed started see pp.54-59 of this work.
  1. אברהם אופיר שמש, חומרי מרפא בספרות היהודית של ימי הביניים והעת החדשה, פרמקולוגיה, היסטוריה והלכה [מצוין], הוצאת בר אילן,  655 עמודים.
  2. סדר עולם, שני חלקים, מהדורה פירוש ומבוא חיים מיליקובסקי, הוצאת יד יצחק בן צבי
  3. שירי שיש, כתובות מבתי החיים של פדובה 1529-1862 דוד מלכיאל, הוצאת יד יצחק בן צבי
  4. אורי ארליך, תפילת העמידה, נוסחי היסדורים בגניזה הקהירית שורשיהם ותולדותיהם, [מצוין] 387 עמודים,  הוצאת יד יצחק בן צבי
  5. רוני רייך, מקוואות טהרה בתקופות הבית השני המשנה ותלמוד, הוצאת יד יצחק בן צבי
  6. אלישה קימרון, מגילות מדבר יהודה, כרך שני החיבורים העבריים, הוצאת יד יצחק בן צבי
  7. כחלום יעוף וכדיבוק יאחז, על חלומות ודיבוקים בישראל ובעמים, מגנס
  8. סדקים על אחדות ההפכים הפוליטי ותלמידי הרב קוק, אבינועם רוזנק, רסלינג, 217 עמודים
  9. גוף ומיניות בשיח ציוני דתי החדש- יקיר אנגלנדר ואבי שגיא, הרטמן\כתר, 267 עמודים
  10. החידות הקיום, פר' משה טרופ, תורה ואבולוציה, 264 עמודים
  11. יוסף דן, תולדות תורת הסוד העברית, ט, 535 עמודים, מרכז זלמן שזר
  12. בינו שנות דור דור חלק ד, [ניתן לקבל דוגמה]
  13. הפיוט כצוהר תרבותי, חביבה פדיה, קיבוץ המאוחד [הרבה חומר על פיוטי אריז"ל ור' ישראל נגארה]
  14. איגרת רב שרירא גאון, מישור, שסח עמודים, [עם מבוא ותרגום לעברית]
  15. אוריאל רפפורט, בית חשמונאי, עם ישראל בארץ ישראל בימי החשמונאים, יד יצחק בן צבי, 499 עמודים.
  16. פאס וערים אחרים במרקו, בר אילן.
  17. נובהרדוק ב' חלקים תולדות הסבא מנובהרדוק וישיבות בית יוסף על אדמת פולין וליטא ובתפוצות
  18. קונטרס ספרים וסופרים ילקוט לשונות של חיבה ושבח על ספרים ועל מחבריהם אשר נאמרו ונכתבו על ידי גדולי ישראל, צב עמודים.
  19. הרב שלמה גורן, בעוז ותעצומות, אוטוביוגרפיה, בעריכת אבי רט, ידיעות ספרים, 366 עמודים
  20. גשר לעולם מופלא, מדי דברי בו ר' אפרים לונדנר, בנועם שיחו על פולין שלפני השואה, רטו עמודים
  21. ר' משה לוונטהל, שררה שהיא עבדות, סוגיות ברבנות הקהילה, 760 עמודים [ראה כאן]
  22. נר המערבי, תולדות חייו של מרן האור החיים הקדוש, תקצו עמודים
  23. יואל פלורסהיים, פירושי הרמב"ן לירושלמי, מבוא, מוסד הרב קוק, שסח עמודים
  24. ארץ ומלואה, חלק ב, מחקרים בתולדות קהילת ארם צובה (חלב) ותרבותה, מכון בן צבי, 250+ 62 עמודים.
One article of Interest in this collection is from Zvi Zohar called "And Artscroll created Aleppo in its Image: Aleppo as an Ultra- Orthodox community in the Book Aleppo City of Scholars." An earlier version of this appeared here.
English
  1. Haym Soloveitchik, Collected Essays, I, Littman Library, 336 pp.  
  2. Jeremy Brown, New Heavens and a New Earth, The Jewish Reception of Copernican Thought, Oxford Press, 394 pp.
  3. Sara Offenberg, Illuminated Piety: Pietistic Texts and Images in The North French Hebrew Miscellany, Cherub Press
  4. Aramaic Bowl Spells, Jewish Babylonian Aramaic Bowls, Volume one. Shaul Shaked, James Ford and Siam Bhayro, Brill books, 368 pp.
  5. Avrohom Reit, Zeh Kaporosi, The Custom of Kaporos, History Meaning and Minhag, Mosaica Press, 163 pp.
  6. Memoirs by Esther Carlebach, Lost not forgotten,  255 pp.
  7. Hakirah, 15
  8. Yitzhak Meitlis, Excavating the Bible, New Archaeological Evidence for the Historical Reliability of Scripture, 397 pp.
  9. Rabbi Pesach Falk,,  The laws of Shabbos, 1, 443 pp.
  10. Rabbi Dovid Braunfeld, Dvar Yom, An in-depth Explanation of the Luach based on Achronim, Earlier and Present day minhagim and Astronomical facts, Israel Book Shop, 472 pp.
  11. Rabbi Moshe Walter, The Making of a Halachic Decision, Menucha Publishers, 231 pp.
  12. Rabbi Warburg, Rabbinic Authority, The vision and the Reality, Urim Press 341 pp.
  13. Rabbi Yosef Kushner, Commerce and Shabbos, The laws of Shabbos as they apply to today's High tech Business world, Feldheim, 352 pp. + 78 pp.
  14. Rabbi Francis Rabbi Glenner, The Laws of Eruv, Israel Book Shop 353 pp.
  15. Rabbi Elozor Reich, A treasure of Letters, A yeshiva Bochur's Fascinating Firsthand description of the World of Torah and Chassidus in Eretz Yisroel in the Early 1950's. Israel Book Shop 199 pp. [See here and here]
  16. Moses Maimonides and his practice of Medicine, Edited by Kenneth Collins, Samuel Kotteck and Fred Rosner.
  17. Rabbi Avigdor Miller's, A Divine Madness, Defense of Hashem in the Matter of the Holocaust, 273 pp.

Of course there is much to say about this work but I saw an interesting comment in his nephew and student Rabbi Yisroel Milller's work, In Search of Torah Wisdom in his chapter on Remembering the Holocaust (p. 391). " Does anyone today suggest that the Holocaust came about because of the sins of European Jewry? And if there are Talmidei Chachamim who do so suggest can you imagine the reaction if a Holocaust memorial was set aside with that theme?"

Special Lecture by Dr. Marc Shapiro

$
0
0
On Nov. 24, 2013 at 7:30pm, Dr. Marc Shapiro will deliver a lecture at the home of Shlomo and Hannah Sprecher, 1274 East 23rd Street (between Ave. L & M) in Brooklyn. The title of the lecture is Rabbinic Biographies: Personal Reflections on the Balance Between Reverence and Historical Truth. All Seforim Blog readers (and anyone else) are cordially invited to attend.

For those who are interested, Dr. Shapiro will also be speaking at the Kingsway Jewish Center in Brooklyn on Shabbat, Nov. 8-9, and at Bnai Israel-Ohev Zedek in Philadelphia, on Shabbat Nov. 15-16.

Who was Reb Shlomo?

$
0
0
Who was Reb Shlomo? by Natan Ophir (Offenbacher)

Natan Ophir’s book, Rabbi Shlomo Carlebach: Life, Mission, and Legacy, has just appeared. This is a complete biography of Carlebach’s life (not a hagiography) and is essential for anyone with an interest in Carlebach. The Seforim Blog is happy to include this excerpt from the book, pp. 413-419.

1.      Who was Reb Shlomo?

Who was Reb Shlomo Carlebach? This question was deliberated in the obituaries after his death. Elli Wohlgelernter of The Jerusalem Post tried to describe Shlomo’s elusive uniqueness:

The obituaries referred to Rabbi Shlomo Carlebach as the “Singing Rabbi,” but that’s like describing Yankee Stadium as just some ballpark in the Bronx.... To have spent any time with Shlomo – that’s all he was called, never Rabbi Carlebach – was to understand this: he was his own kind of rabbi and they were his own songs, and they will be sung for as long as Jews gather to sing and dance….He was part hippie, part yippie, part beatnik, and part New Age. He was Dylan, Elvis, Arlo and Seeger all rolled into one, with a touch of Sholem Aleichem and Mark Twain.[1]

Indeed, Shlomo just didn’t seem to fit into any restrictive defining label. Menachem Daum, in a video report for Religion News and Ethics,labeled Rabbi Carlebach as the “most unorthodox Orthodox rabbi.” Moshe Stern, the internationally renowned cantor, characterized Carlebach as a combination of “a prodigal tzaddik, a musical genius, perhaps a religious exegete, a hippie in religious-ultra-orthodox garb.” Stern highlighted the all-encompassing nature of Reb Shlomo’s personality which defied categorization:

His greatest strength was and remains chiefly his ability to be all encompassing, a kind of prototype for felling the divides,for blurring the borders. This, it seems, is what the ears and souls of many in that younger generation latched onto, seeking as they did an escape path from the rigid categorizing enforced on them by the split reality of Israeli life.[2]

Similarly, Robert L. Cohen asks: Was there ever such an “embodied paradox, a bundle of contradictions?”[3]Cohen enumerates some of the seemingly contradictory aspects of Shlomo’s life. For example:

A thoroughgoing traditionalist, with Orthodox yeshiva education and rabbinical ordination, he outraged the Orthodox; a man for whom “pluralism” was an alien, ill-fitting concept, he was an implicit pluralist – teaching and singing everywhere, honoring rabbis of every denomination and encouraging others’ unorthodox paths.[4]

Shlomo was equally at home with the Admor of Amshinov, the homeless in Riverside Park, and Hadassah women. But there were subtle differences in how he presented himself. It was a different type of Shlomo comforting soldiers in hospitals during the Yom Kippur War, and another Shlomo singing for Christians in Poland and Germany.

A 1994 obituary by Yossi Klein Halevi in The Jerusalem Report used the term “Pied Piper of Judaism” to describe how Shlomo “taught an orphaned generation numbed by the Holocaust and assimilation how to return to joy.” Halevi captured the uniqueness of Shlomo’s concerts:

A Shlomo concert was part 60s-style happening, part Hasidic revival.... Shlomo always appeared with an entourage – strung-out street people, rebellious yeshivah boys, spiritual seekers, groupies… The only constant was Shlomo himself: his beautiful melodies; his deep, sure voice; his at-once profound and hokey rap ranging from Hasidic stories to exhortations for people to love each other, to mocking and very funny critiques of both ultra-Orthodoxy and Reform Judaism.[5]

The question of who was Reb Shlomo was often a reflection of how people related to him. Sometimes, it was Rabbi Shlomo Carlebach officiating in rabbinical functions such as weddings. Most disciples preferred the appellation “Reb Shlomo” to indicate a Hasidic closeness and warmth.[6]But for many followers, it was simply “Shlomo,” the best friend, informal confidant, eschewing titles or other artificial barriers. He was the rabbi poised at the entrance to his shul on West 79th St. to welcome all with a bear hug. In the setting of Manhattan’s street corners, he was a “holy brother” to many a “holy beggar.”

With a natural ease, Reb Shlomo also assumed the role of a charismatic prayer leader. For example, on Hoshana Rabbah services at West 79th St., wearing a white kittel and black gartel, he was like a choirmaster orchestrating the musical accompaniment of trumpet, violin and singing congregation. In the full hour-long video dated September 26, 1994 at the Carlebach Shul, one can see the epitome of the new religious structure invented by Reb Shlomo: integrating a selection of his songs for the Hallel, each setting a different mood and spiritual direction; the symbolic waving of the lulav and arava with joyful dancing, and interjections in English creating a thoughtful direction.[7]This is the Shlomo leading a new form of religious experience specifically adapted to the Orthodox community.

Shlomo was able to blend in to so many different types of communities because he reflected sundry images to diverse audiences. Prof. Shaul Magid uses the metaphor of a mirror:

Most remember him as a mirror: They saw in him what they wanted him to be, or what they imagined themselves to be…. each of his followers heard what he or she wanted and constructed him in their image. The Orthodox offer one reading, the neo-Hasidim another, Diaspora Jews another, Israeli Jews another; leftists read him one way, Jewish militants another. The point is none of them really know… He bequeathed a “Judaism of uncertainty” (“what do we know?” was his catchphrase) so that everything could be reviewed and revised, in the spirit of love and not separation, on compassion and not exclusion.[8]

Nonetheless, of all the images of Shlomo, the most well-known is that of the Singing Rabbi, the father of modern Hasidic music.

2.      The Foremost Songwriter in Judaism?

Ari Goldman,in The New York Times obituary in 1994, designated Shlomo Carlebach “the foremost songwriter in contemporary Judaism.”[9]Recently, Goldman reiterated this statement, adding that it has never been disputed.[10] In 1997, music historian,Robert L. Cohen, referred to Shlomo as “the most prolific composer of liturgical folk melodies in this, perhaps any, century.”[11]In a later article, Cohen explained that Carlebach “opened the gates for a new generation of niggun makers” by creating music with a Hasidic flavor that could be accessible to young Americans:

Shlomo Carlebach had a phenomenal gift for melodies that conveyed yearning and joy, sweetness and exultation all at once… His example inspired an entire generation to set traditional, and some original, verses to their own new melodies… The result has been a garland of new Jewish music – of new wings for our prayers.[12]

This type of recognition recurs in various Jewish encyclopedias and year books.Mark K. Bauman in the 2011Jewish American Chronology, recognized Shlomo as “the twentieth century’s most prolific and influential composer of Jewish music and a key ambassador of spirituality, especially to Jewish youth.”[13]Judah M. Cohen, in the Encyclopaedia Judaica entry, defined Carlebach’s extraordinary influence:

At the time of his death, Shlomo Carlebach had become a legend of sorts, having recorded over 25 albums, composed up to 5,000 songs, performed on five continents, released two official songbooks, amassed a broad following, granted semikhah to both male and female students, and given away nearly all his earnings. Several of his songs, moreover, had become “traditional” during Jewish events; revelers would sing such songs as “Esa Einai,” “David Melekh Yisrael,” “Am Yisrael Chai,” and “Od Yeshoma.”[14]

Mark Kligman, professor of Jewish Musicology at Hebrew Union College in New York, in his survey of contemporary Jewish music in the American Jewish Year Book (2001) stated: “Jewish musical artists of today consider Shlomo Carlebach the father of contemporary Jewish music.”[15]Kligman explains that the most innovative part of Shlomo’s musical success was “the blending of Hassidic song with folk music”:

Combining the participatory ease of folk music, the energy of the newly created music from Israel, and the religious fervor of the Hassidic niggun,he succeeded in moving liturgical music out of the synagogue and into a wide range of other settings, including concert halls and night clubs, and used his music to educate and inspire Jews to renew their Jewish identity and discover the beauty of Jewish life.[16]

Nonetheless, not all Jewish musicologists have recognized Shlomo’s importance. Cantor Macy Nulman in his 1975 comprehensive encyclopedia of Jewish music does not have an entry for Shlomo Carlebach.[17]Similarly, in his 1992 masterful survey of Jewish musical traditions, Hebrew University Professor of Musicology, Amnon Shiloah, does not mention Shlomo.[18]Presumably, part of the reason is that popular Hasidic folk songs are not on the same level as professional music. Indeed, Shlomo’s musical success is remarkable considering that he never really trained as a professional musician, and apart from a few voice lessons in Manhattan, was not an expert cantor. Or as Shlomo self-effacingly explained in an interview to Elli Wohlgelenter:

I don't think I have a good voice. I think my voice is just good enough to inspire people to sing with me. If I would have a gevalt voice like, let’s say, Moshe Koussevitzky, then nobody would want to sing with me, because then they’ll think they don’t want to miss my voice, but my voice is just good enough to make them sing.[19]

Shlomo’s self-comparison to the renowned cantor Moshe Koussevitzky highlights a key ingredient of his musical success. Rather than impress an audience by a beautiful recital, Shlomo led a sing-along of catchy tunes. A typical Carlebach tune is easy to follow.[20]At Shlomo events, participants quickly learned his new songs thus furthering their popularity.

MusicologistVelvel Pasternak explained that if judged by objective musical standards, Shlomo was not the most outstanding composer, singer or guitarist, but his success was due to an uncanny ability to strike an immediate responsive chord in the ears of his listeners:

Even a seemingly banal sounding melody became a hypnotic and mesmerizing chant. The simplicity of his melody line, the intensity of his performances, the charisma of his personality, served to create a worldwide musical following.[21]

Furthermore, by adapting the form and fervor of a Hasidic farbrengen (see above, Chapter 6), Shlomo constructed a new hybrid of folk singing and semi-prayer. To quote the insightful appraisal of Motti Regev and Edwin Seroussi:

Armed with a guitar, dressed like an “orthodox hippie,” and using the most basic harmonies and short, repetitive melodies, Carlebach appeared at concerts that became a kind of unorthodox prayer that recalled the traditional Hassidic tish, an assembly of Hassidim around the table of the rebbe, held on special dates, and characterized by singing and dancing.[22]

In sum, the amalgamation of a Hasidic tish, inspirational storytelling, emotional insights, and ethical exhortations created the innovative Carlebachian musical experience. Samuel C. Heilman, professor of Sociology at Queens College CUNY, describes Shlomo Carlebach as a product of a synergy between Hasidic, Israeli, and American trends:

He attached himself to Hasidic prayer styles from which he took the idea of expressive enthusiasms in prayer and devotional ecstasy as part of Jewish outreach. From American new folk idioms, he took the guitar, rhythms, the practice of sing-alongs, the “talking blues,” concertizing, and the idea of making recordings. From Israeli culture, he borrowed the idea of shirah b’tzibbur, i.e., choral singing as a tool of social solidarity. All these he mixed syncretistically to develop his particular style.[23]

Indeed, this description sums up the secret of the appeal to Reb Shlomo’s music. He was able to bring together the popular folk music of the 1960s and the fervor of Hasidic niggunim to create a new genre of music. But Heilman goes further and explains:

Contemporary Carlebach minyanim have elevated him and his approach to a kind of mythic status. Reb Shlomo, as devotees refer to him these days, is the modern Jew’s counterpart to the Hasidic rebbes and other immortals that the Haredi world has enshrined. Like these rebbes, he is frequently resurrected in stories, songs, aphorisms, and teachings that are meant to shape the attitudes and religious character of those who invoke his memory.[24]
.




[1] Elli Wohlgelernter, “Simply Shlomo,” The Jerusalem Post, April 20, 1995.
[2] Ronit Tzach in Yediot Aharonot, Seven Day Magazine, Feb. 4, 2005, 34. Cited in Shmuel Barzilai, Chassidic Ecstasy in Music (Frankfurt am Main: 2009), 152.
[3] This witty aphorism is a quote from Charles Caleb Colton (1780–1832), Lacon or Many things in Few Words: Addressed to Those Who Think, vol. 1, books?id=6AclAAAAMAAJ&pg=PA180&img=1&pgis=1&dq=paradox&sig=ACfU3U0aMhUVF-mTU8guK4hy2jQQRHDH4A&edge=0CCCCVII, p. 1980.
[4] Robert L. Cohen, “Jewish Soul Man.” Moment, August 1997, 59–64, 83.
[5] Yossi Klein Halevi, “The Pied Piper of Judaism,” The Jerusalem Report, Nov. 17, 1994, 45.
[6] Shlomo explained the advantages of using the designation “Reb” rather than “Rabbi” by playfully distinguishing the letters. “Rabbi” is a combination of Ra (Hebrew for “bad”) and Bi (“he gets by”), whereas “Reb” is a shortened form of “Rebbe,” and in Hebrew means “Rabbi” with the letter yod, signifying the Divine Presence – “God is so tremendous inside” – God’s Light in you. Shlomo’s explanation can be heard on segment 4:53–5:11 in part 4 of “Rabbi Shlomo In Concert”, YouTube, http://bit.ly/1bq3rE0. This is from his concert in Feb. 1994 in Miami Beach.
[7]For an hour long program of Reb Shlomo leading the singing for the Hoshana Rabbah service at the Carlebach Shul on 79th St., see Kikarhashabat.co.il; http://bit.ly/16CTaBM. Compare http://bit.ly/1dbGmHj; http://bit.ly/18pI96e. A record was produced entitled R. Shlomo Carlebach – The Last Hoshana Raba, http://bit.ly/HjJRAv, http://bit.ly/1g44CyH; http://bit.ly/18pHZMk.
[8]Shaul Magid, “Carlebach’s Broken Mirror,” Tablet Magazine, Nov. 1, 2012, TabletMag.com, http://www.tabletmag.com; http://bit.ly/1ac2Yc6.
[9]Ari L. Goldman, “Rabbi Shlomo Carlebach,” New York Times, Oct. 22, 1994.
[10]Ari L. Goldman, “Why Carlebach Matters,” The Jewish Week, May 8, 2009.
[11]Cohen, “Jewish Soul Man,” 59.
[12] Robert Cohen, “New Wings for Our Prayers: On American Jewish Music,” Open the Gates!, vol. 1, 2005, excerpted in Tikkun, March 27, 2008, Tikkun.org, http://bit.ly/17Qyw1k. Cohen’s essay accompanies the CD American-Jewish Music for Prayer and describes Jewish religious folk music, its inspiration in the Hasidic movement and its cultural roots in American folk music. The CD includes 18 different composers and performers of prayerful melodies and #17 is “Ein Keilokeinu” of Shlomo Carlebach.
[13]Mark K. Bauman, Jewish American Chronology: Chronologies of the American Mosaic (Santa Barbara, California: 2011), 119.
[14]Judah M. Cohen, “Carlebach, Shlomo,” Encyclopaedia Judaica, 2nd ed., vol. 4, 481–482.
[15]Mark Kligman, “Contemporary Jewish Music in America,” in David Singer and Lawrence Grossman (eds.), American Jewish Year Book. New York: 2001, vol. 101, 88–140.
[16] Kligman, “Contemporary Jewish Music.”
[17]Macy Nulman, The Concise Encyclopedia of Jewish Music (New Zealand: 1975).
[18]Amnon Shiloah,Jewish Musical Traditions (Detroit: 1992). His book is based on a course in Hebrew that Shiloah prepared for the Open University in the years 1985–1987.
[19] Wohlgelernter, “Simply Shlomo.”
[20]A typical Carlebach tune has two contrasting sections of only eight bars each, with the second one in a higher register, melodic sequences, and constant syncopation (with the rhythm accenting a normally weak beat) – see Motti Regev and Edwin Seroussi, Popular Music and National Culture in Israel (Berkeley–Los Angeles–London: 2004), 129.
[21]Velvel Pasternak, “A Musical Legacy,” Aquarian Minyan Newsletter, Autumn–Winter, 1995, reprinted in David Wolfe-Blank (ed.), The Aquarian Minyan KhaZak! Khazak!, 388–389.
[22]Regev and Seroussi, Popular Music, 127–128.
[23]Adapted from Samuel C. Heilman, Sliding to the Right: The Contest for the Future of American Jewish Orthodoxy (Berkeley and Los Angeles: 2006), 291.
[24]Ibid.

The Nazir in New York

$
0
0

ב”ה

The Nazir in New York 

Josh Rosenfeld

I. Mishnat ha-Nazir
הוצאת נזר דוד שע”י מכון אריאל
ירושלים, 2005
קכ’+36 עמודים
הראל כהן וידידיה כהן, עורכים

A few years ago, during his daily shiur, R. Herschel Schachter related that he and his wife had met someone called ‘the Nazir’ during a trip to Israel. R. Schachter quoted the Nazir’s regarding the difficulty Moshe had with the division of the land in the matter the daughters of Zelophehad and the Talmudic assertion (Baba Batra 158b) that “the air of the Land of Israel enlightens”. Although the gist of the connection I have by now unfortunately forgotten, what I do remember is R. Schachter citing the hiddush of a modern-day Nazir, and how much of a curio it was at the time.

‘The Nazir’, or R. David Cohen (1887-1972) probably would have been quite satisfied with that. Towards the end of Mishnat ha-Nazir (Jerusalem, 2005) - to my knowledge, the most extensive excerpting of the Nazir’s diaries since the the three-volume gedenkschrift Nezir Ehav(Jerusalem, 1978), and the selections printed in Prof. Dov Schwartz’ “Religious Zionism: Between Messianism and Rationalism” (Tel Aviv, 1999) - we see the Nazir himself fully conscious of the hiddushof his personal status (עמ’ ע):

נזיר הנני, שם זה הנני נושא בהדר קודש. אלמלא לא באתי אלא בשביל זה, לפרסם שם זה, להיות בלבות זרע קודש ישראל, צעירי הצאן, זכרונות קודשי עברם הגדול, בגילוי שכינה, טהרה וקדושה, להכות בלבם הרך גלי געגועים לעבר זה שיקום ויהיה לעתיד, חידוש ימינו כקדם, גם בשביל זה כדאי לשאת ולסבול

and similarly (p. 22, זכרונות מבית אבא מארי):

 נזיר הנני, מדרגה לנבואה. אילו זכיתי לבוא לעולם רק לשם כך, לפרסם מחדש שם זה, נזיר, כעובדת חיים בימינו, כדי להזכיר שאנחנו עומדים ערב תחיית הנבואה בישראל, דייני

_________

The basic outline of the Nazir’s life[1]finds a Yeshiva student from an esteemed Rabbinic family near Lithuania shuttling from place to place in interwar Europe, meeting with R. Abraham Isaac ha-Kohen Kook during his stay in Switzerland, and studying Western Philosophy in the University of Basel,[2]only to be consumed by a desire to reconnect with his spiritual master in the Land of Israel, which he was able to do some years later. Upon reaching Israel, R. David Cohen increasingly adopted ascetic practices[3], crowned by a Nazirite vow - a lifelong abstention from all grape products and from cutting his hair. The Nazir, as he would thereupon be known, was also a vegetarian,[4]did not wear leather shoes, and maintained a ta’anit dibbur, refraining from speech for forty days from the beginning of the month of Elul to after Yom Kippur.[5] His best-known published work was the systematic presentation of his understanding of the development of Jewish spiritual experience, or ha-higayyon ha-shim’i ha-Ivri, in Kol ha-Nevuah (Jerusalem, 1969). While beyond the scope of this short review, in that work, the Nazir set out to present the gamut of philosophy and Jewish mysticism, showing two contrasting and sometimes complementary systems with the main thrust of the Jewish system being the achievement of prophecy.

___________

            This short book contains an introduction by the Nazir’s only son, R. She’ar Yashuv, followed by an even shorter introduction, entitled דבר המשנה, penned by the editors, Har’el and Yedidyah Cohen. Following this are two separate introductory pieces, אבא מארי and בית אמי, again authored by R. She’ar Yashuv, in which much foreshadowing of the diary excerpts themselves is interspersed with his general memories and impressions of his father and mother. Afterward, the diary selections begin with Hebrew pagination. There is evidence in this section of a heavy amount of editing, censoring, and ‘cleaning-up’ of the relatively small amount of material published here.[6]I say ‘relatively’ because we are told by the editors that the content is culled from over five large notebooks of personal writing by the Nazir, which were graced with the handwritten title: מגילת סתרים - זכרונות נזיר אלוקים (p. 15). 

            As one begins the section that is purportedly the diary excerpts proper, the narrative quality of the writing is striking. The Nazir definitely experienced the same trials as many Jews during the interwar period, and one cannot help but share in his elation at finally reaching Israel. Throughout, in between expressions of deeply personal religious yearning are some very unique, unexpected stories. To wit, there are four pages of riveting narrative about a desert trip gone awry, reaching a breathless account of the Nazir prepared to die, lying down wrapped in a tallit and tefillin aside Wadi al-Kelt (עמ’ פה).[7]

We also get glimpses of the Nazir practicing his religious path, the telos of which he ostensibly saw as a realization of prophecy.[8]The Nazir advocates his hitbodedut in the hills surrounding Jerusalem, stating his goal as emulating the spiritual wanderings of the biblical prophets in the following outstanding passage (עמ’ נב-נג):

הנביאים ובני הנביאים התבודדו בהרים ובגבעות, מסביב למראה פני שדות וטוהר שמים, ורוח צח חרישת נושבת, מחיה הנפש ומשיב הרוח במראה קודש ...ספרים רבים לא היו הרי לא היו זקוקים לאוצרות ספרים, כמו ספרי ש”ס והפוסקים ונושאי כליהם. כל זה המשא של ספרים וניירות, המלעיטים את הנפש בנייר, והמסיחים את הדעת מן המרומם והנעלה טהר שמי ד’, לא בזה יתגלה ותחיה רוח הנבואה, אלא בתורה שבעל פה, בלימודים בהרים וגבעות, על פני שדות קודש, למראה טוהר שמי ד’, במקומות הקודש, בהתבודדות...כ 

What is especially fascinating here is the Nazir’s dismal view of the culture of the book and written word that in his mind had defined Judaism in exile from the Land, and the placement * of the spiritual connection to the land, or artsiutas a binary to it. To the Nazir, the text-less hitbodedut in nature reflects the return to the prophetic culture of Israel, a level closer to God than the ‘obfuscating’ medium of books and papers. There is a certain anomian bent to the Nazir’s statements above, expressing a desire to circumvent the traditional path of maintaining closeness to God through the study of shas and the commentaries.[9]Additionally, with regards to the anomian practice of the Nazir, even in the spare amount of material collected here, we see numerous indications that the Nazir was not embarrassed in overlooking tefillah b’tzibbur.[10]

Already in his days as a young student, the Nazir expresses the tension that he feels between adhering to the standard Yeshiva curriculum, and that which his inner self desires to study. From an early age, the Nazir is drawn to texts that lay outside the purview of the Yeshiva, some even forbidden outright. The Nazir describes how one attempt to resolve this tension went slightly awry (עמ’ יג), although he remained steadfast in his commitment to traditional modes of study:

הייתי חוזר על תלמודי ומשנן הרבה, לפי סימני ושיטת ספר המזכיר, להרה מיעלאק, שמצאתי בבית דודי הרב ר’ ישעיה, שהיה חברו וידידו, מה”ברודסקאים” בוואלאזין. אך דודי הרב ר’ אברהם החביא את ספר המזכיר, ויאמר, כי שינון זה מפריע להבנת ודעת התלמוד.כ

מעט מספרי “השכלה” התחלתי לקרוא בבוריסובקא, המושבה… למדני לקרוא ולתרגם אחד מצעירי המושבה שהתמשכל… משך את לבי, וישאני על כנפי רוח לשדות הקציר במושבות בארץ ישראל… נודע לי ממציאות זרם השכלה, גם בין אבריכי הישיבה, אבל לא פגע בי ובתלמודי. כ

The struggle in reconciling a skill for, and proclivity towards serious western thought and on the other hand, a depth of talmud Torah and ruhniyyut is a narrative thread that runs throughout the Nazir’s life.[11]One particularly powerful entry records the Nazir’s sincere resolution to stop apologizing and being nervous for this tension, but rather to transcend it entirely (עמ’ מז):

ופה נכרתה ברית ביני ובין הא-ם, א’ ישראל. אין מילה בפי להביע, מה נהיה בעומק רוחי. כל השאלות העיוניות [12]והפילוסופיות, חלפו, עברו, וקרוב קרוב לי אלהי ישראל...כ

_______________

            Although we could continue with citations of the fascinating and singular material found in Mishnat ha-Nazir, with space limits in mind, I want to briefly make two final points. Firstly, the paucity of translated material from the Nazir’s writings (something I too have failed to do here), and the lack of much meaningful study of his work and life in English give one pause. Aside from Schwartz’ article in Tradition, short references here and there in his translated work mentioned above, and some of Garb’s work, there is real room for English-language studies and translations of the Nazir’s writings. I have tried here to include in this review a short precis of the most accessible of the Nazir’s published writings in Mishnat ha-Nazir, and some of the extant literature on the Nazir as well.[13]

Finally, a closer reading and analysis of the Nazir’s life and writings might yield an organic, spiritually-minded, and transcendent approach to many of the issues of science and faith, authority and autonomy that lie at the root of many debates within American Orthodoxy. For those wishing to find a different way, rather than the tired apologetic and name-calling that characterizes some of the current popular discourse, the Nazir’s writings and their popularization may serve as a model and guide for alternative modes of thinking about Jewish religious expression and mindset.







[1] The most detailed biographical study on the Nazir that I have come across is contained in the first section of Yehuda Bitti’s 2007 doctoral dissertation (unpublished) at Ben Gurion University of the Negev, bein Pilosophia le-Kabbalah be-Haguto Shel ha-Rav David Cohen (5647-5732). Other biographical sketches are available on the Yeshivat Mercaz ha-Rav website, and this video of his son’s recollections of his father.
[2] There exist some wildly inaccurate rumors and legends concerning the Nazir’s days in the University. For example, James David Weiss in Vintage Wein: The Collected Wit and Wisdom, the Choicest Anecdotes & Vignettes of R. Berel Wein (Shaar Press, 1992), pp. 232-234 contains outright and gross misinformation regarding the Nazir, going so far as to recount that the Nazir had completely left religion during his appointment to the Mathematics faculty(!) in Freiburg, only to be brought back to the fold after meeting R. Kook. The truth is that the Nazir was giving regular Talmud lectures at the time as well, coupled with intense study (עמ’ כז) in the Philosophy department.
[3] For example, on עמ’ סז, the Nazir writes that he has now gone five days without eating, only drinking tea. He begins the entry by describing how he desires to accept these bodily afflictions, but in the ambivalence that characterizes many of his personal writing, he continues to say that his body simply cannot take it:
[3]
[3]אף על פי כן קשה, קשה לי הרעב מאד. הרעב מוצץ את לשד מוחי, כסרטן. מפני מכאובי הגוף, שאלות הנשמה והרוח נדחקות, במה עוברים ימי, מפני הקטנות
[4] As was the Nazir’s wife, Sarah (daughter of R. Hanokh Etkin - and the Nazir’s first cousin); see p. 30. Although the Nazir had intended for his son, R. Sha’ar Yashuv ha-Kohen (recently Chief Rabbi of Haifa, and now president of Mechon Ariel for Higher Religious Studies; a unique and fascinating figure in his own right) to be a Nazir from birth (עמ’ צד), according to this article he was absolved from the vow by a beit din convened in the family home at age twelve. He did however, remain a vegetarian, and relates his father’s disappointment at the decision to get a haircut.
[5] See p. 31, as related by his son:
[5]
[5]אני מרבה לשתוק ( ארבעים יום של אלול וראשית תשרי, ימי צום ותענית ואפילו כל שבתות השנה - לא דיבר ולא סח אפילו בדברי תורה, רק קורא היה מתוך הספר ומראה באצבע, ולעתים, בימי חול - רושם דבריו בקצרה על גבי פתק ומגישם לשומע) אמא, מדברת. אך תמיד: דיבור של מצוה או דיבור כשר בהחלט 
[6] Although obviously a heavy amount of editorial discretion must go into choosing which entries make it into less than 100 pages from over five full handwritten journals, the constant non-sequiturs, the omission of months and even years of entries at some points, the almost complete lack of entries related to the Nazir’s profoundly loving and respectful relationship with his wife (details of which are judiciously related in R. She’ar Yashuv’s introductions only), and other clues lead the reader to surmise that even more interesting and unique writing of the Nazir is withheld or suppressed.
[7] One of the Nazir’s companions on the almost disastrous trip is R. Moshe Gurvitz, compiler and editor of Orot ha-Emunah (Jerusalem, 2002) along with R. Kook’s future son in law, R. Shalom Natan Ra’anan.
[8] As for the Nazir’s possible self-identification as a prophet-initiate, one needn’t look further than his own children’s names, and his inquiry as to the permissibility of giving them to R. Kook. See עמ’ עז. There are even indications in the diary of the Nazir undergoing quasi-prophetic experiences - see for example, עמ’ צה and עמ’ עט, עמ’ עג.
[8]Also see the remarks made by R. Aharon Lichtenstein in Shivhei Kol ha-Nevu’ah, printed in the back of Kol ha-Nevu’ah (Jerusalem, 2002) who describes the entire project of the Nazir as התעוררות לנבואה, albeit with some reservation. For two studies of the Nazir and prophecy in general, which basically sums up his entire oeuvre, see Avinoam Rosenak, The Prophetic Halakha: Rabbi A.I.H. Kook’s Philosophy of the Halakha (Hebrew; Jerusalem, 2007) pp. 253-266; R. She’ar Yashuv Cohen, ha-Nevu’ah be-Mishnat ha-Nazir in Itturei Kohanim: be-Inyanei Mikdash ve-Nevu’ah(this is apparently an old issue of Yeshivat Ateret Kohanim’s journal). For a more general overview of the relationship of the Nazir’s higgayon and prophecy, and one of the very few studies made of the Nazir in English at all, see Dov Schwartz, The Hebraic Auditory Logic and the Revival of Prophecy, Tradition 26:3 (2002), pp. 81-89.
[9] For some discussion of the trend of anomian as opposed to antinomian practice and thought, especially through the prism of the writings of R. Avraham Yitzhak ha-Kohen Kook, see Jonathan Garb, The Chosen Will Become Herds: Studies in Twentieth Century Kabbalah (Hebrew; Jerusalem, 2005) pp. 77-78. Although Garb highlights selections from Orot ha-Kodesh in which R. Kook’s anomian advocacy of the practice of yihuddim is on display, one wonders the role of the Nazir, who exercised a strong editorial hand over the publication and arrangement of Orot ha-Kodesh, and even saw himself as a co-author due to his work on it, in bringing this particular stream of R. Kook’s thought to the fore in Orot ha-Kodesh and the selections cited by Garb. Perhaps this is what is being hinted to in the oblique references to criticism and push-back from other students of R. Kook that the Nazir hints to in the diaries. See Mishnat ha-Nazir, עמ’ צא in the entry titled “הבקורת”.
[10] See עמ’ פה, where the Nazir makes preparations for a possible Shabbatalone.
[11] One very interesting entry records the Nazir’s strong impressions upon meeting חוקר נסתרות אחד, and being shown manuscript writings of R. Abraham Abulafia. This חוקר is none other than Prof. Gershom Scholem. Despite Scholem’s regard and perception of R. Kook’s ‘Zionist’ Kabbalah, it is apparent that he did not hold the Nazir in the same esteem, but nor did he reserve the disdain he held for ‘Oriental Kabbalists’ of the day. See Boaz Huss, Ask No Questions: Gershom Scholem and the Study of Contemporary Jewish Mysticism in Modern Judaism 25 (2005), pp. 141-158.
[12] On the Nazir’s approach toward what we would call Torah u-Madda, see Jonathan Garb, ‘"Alien" Culture in the Circle of Rabbi Kook'’, in H. Kriesel (ed.), Study and Knowledge in Jewish Thought. pp. 253-264. Be’er Sheva, 2006; For a more muted, but still positive perception of the Nazir’s engagement with secular thought, see R. Ya’akov Ariel, Science and Faith: R. David Cohen - ‘The Nazirite Rabbi’ - and his Method of Study, in Tzohar (no. 8, 2002). Finally, see R. Ari Yitzhak Shevat, We Have Nothing to Fear From Criticism: On the Scientific Study of the Nazir & R. Kook’s Attitude Thereof  in Tzohar(no. 31, 2008) although the approach taken by Shevat seems to fail to account for the transcendent, integrationist attitude of the Nazir and tries to recast him as a sort of apologist, which, in my opinion is precisely not what emerges from the Nazir’s own accounts of his secular learning and knowledge.
[13] An excellent resource for everything Nazir-related can be found at this Google Site, arranged to collect, categorize, and publicize the Nazir’s body of work. 

Rabbi Yechiel Goldhaber shiur in Flatbush, November 23

$
0
0
The readership of the Seforim Blog is invited to a shiur that will be taking place Motzaei Shabbos November 23 at 9PM. The shiur will be given by the noted author Rav Yechiel Goldhaber of Eretz Yisroel [link]. He has authored many wonderful articles and works on a wide range of topics most notably Minhagei Kehilos about customs, and Kunditon (link) about the Titanic, and the Cherem on Spain. 

The subject of the Shiur is על מקורות של מנהג קבלת שבת, and it will take place in Brooklyn at 1274 East 23rd Street, at the home of Dr. and Mrs. Shlomo Sprecher.

Lawrence Kaplan's review of Eliyahu Stern, The Genius

$
0
0

Eliyahu Stern's recent book on the Vilna Gaon has generated a lot of discussion. The Seforim Blog is happy to present Lawrence Kaplan's review of the work which will be followed up by a three-part post by Marc Shapiro
Eliyahu Stern, The Genius: Elijah of Vilna and the Making of Modern Judaism. New Haven: Yale University Press 2013, pp. xiv+322.*

My father, of blessed memory, was an Orthodox Jew of Lithuanian descent, a “Litvak.” Though he was a businessman all his life, he, like many traditional Litvaks, always kept up his study of classical Jewish texts, both biblical and rabbinic. I remember how often on a Sabbath, whether during a lull in the services or at one of the Sabbath meals, he would introduce an observation on the Scriptural portion of week with “The Gaon says,” literally, “the Genius says.” What followed was always a very acute and original textual insight. Of course, we all knew, without his having to tell us, to whom he was referring. Given my father’s Lithuanian background, he could have had in mind only one Gaon, one Genius: Rabbi Elijah of Vilna (1720-1797), better known as the Vilna Gaon.

            In this regard my father was not unique. As Eliyahu Stern states at the beginning of his important and ambitious study, The Genius: Elijah of Vilna and the Making of Modern Judaism:  

For two centuries Elijah has been known simply by the name “Genius,” or “Gaon.” His biographers claim that “one like him appears every thousand years.”… By the time of his death… he had written commentaries on a wider range of Jewish literature than any writer in history.... His originality, command of sources, and clarity of thought… establish him as the equal of… religious and intellectual giants such as Aquinas and Averroes. (1)

Not surprisingly, not very long after the Gaon’s death traditionalist scholars began writing biographies extolling his piety and, even more so, his brilliance, an enterprise that continues until today.  Despite their hagiographic nature and often strongly ideological bent, these biographies are often serious attempts, granted from within a traditional perspective, to document the Gaon’s life and works and paint his personality, and, if used selectively and critically, they can be of great value to academic historians. Thus, to take a very recent example, R. Dov Eliakh’s 1300 (!) page, three volume biography from 2002, Ha-Gaon[1]  clearly has a Haredi ideological agenda, doing its best to distance the Gaon from, heaven forbid, any “enlightenment” tendencies, and further waging a fierce campaign against all the ”distortions” that the dastardly “enlighteners” perpetrated on the Gaon and his disciples.[2]Yet this biography, ironically enough, has been condemned in certain extremist Haredi  circles for displaying its own enlightenment tendencies, perhaps alluding to its very full (and useful) documentation and its ”sin” of every now and then referencing academic articles and even worse identifying their authors![3]

            Primarily, however, traditionalist scholars undertook to preserve and disseminate the Gaon’s vast intellectual legacy by transcribing, editing, publishing, and commenting on his works.  Here one must state that while no one will deny the Gaon’s “originality [and] command of sources,” for Stern to speak of his “clarity of thought” is misleading.  While a few of his works, like his Commentary on Proverbs, are full and clear, most of his  writings, as scholars have noted and Stern himself concedes, are exceptionally concise and concentrated, often consisting entirely of learned but obscure allusions and references, the relevance of which can be  deciphered  only by exceptionally knowledgeable readers.[4]Indeed, many of his “commentaries” are, in truth, nothing of the sort, but simply glosses and annotations entered by the Gaon into the margins of the texts in his rabbinic library. Most of his works were not prepared for publication; many were dictated in oral form to his students and exist in varying recensions. At times the Gaon’s original manuscripts are missing, and the accuracy of the printed texts prepared from them is not certain.  The magnitude of this on-going effort cannot be overstated, and even today the job is far from completed.[5]

            In contrast to traditionalist scholars, academic scholars until fairly recently focused, by and large, only on selected aspects of the Gaon’s personality and legacy. They examined the famous and exceptionally fierce  campaign which he, together with the Vilna community leaders, waged against the new spiritual pietistic Hasidic movement; took note of his interest in a broad range of secular disciplines, to be sure, only as ancillaries to the study of the Torah, and asked to what extent he could be seen as a forerunner of the East European Haskalah (Jewish enlightenment); and finally posed the question as to what extent his views regarding the interplay between piety (yirah) and study of the Torah anticipated those of the mid-nineteenth century ethical-pietistic “mussar” movement. In all these instances the scholarly interest was not so much in the Gaon per se, but in his relationship to either contemporaneous or subsequent religious movements.[6]

            Over the past two decades, however, scholars have sought to extend these rather limited horizons and take stock of the broader contours of the Gaon’s intellectual legacy. Important attempts have been made to probe the Gaon’s original Kabbalistic thought; show how, despite his presumed anti-philosophical stance,  he drew upon the medieval Jewish philosophy in forming his world view; examine his hermeneutics and the connected issue of how he conceived of the relationship between the plain-sense meaning of the biblical text and its rabbinic interpretation; and finally assess his immense more strictly Talmudic legacy, looking at his many innovative and unconventional legal rulings and interpretations of rabbinic texts.[7]      

            Stern’s The Genius both synthesizes and builds upon this recent scholarship, and is the first attempt to undertake an intellectual biography and cultural profile of the Gaon, placing him firmly within the concrete social and political reality of the Vilna of his day and taking into full account his dizzyingly wide ranging and varied intellectual and literary activity. Of particular interest is the colourful, warts and all, personal portrait that Stern paints of the Gaon, examining the connections between the Gaon’s eccentric, highly reclusive and ascetic lifestyle—for example, he limited his sleep to two hours a day and almost ruthlessly cut all emotional ties with his immediate family—and his genius, or to be more precise the connections drawn between these two facets of his personality by his disciples. As Edmund Morris notes[8]when speaking of the slightly later Beethoven, a genius’ admirers expect him to be unlike ordinary men and wholly devoted his calling—music for Beethoven, rabbinic learning for the Gaon. If Beethoven’s admiring patrons viewed him, to cite Morris, as an ”undisciplined freak”—and all the greater for that—the Gaon’s admiring students appeared to have viewed him as a highly disciplined, indeed, over-disciplined, one—and, again, all the greater for that.

            Yet, as the book’s subtitle, Elijah of Vilna and the Making of Modern Judaism, indicates, Stern has an even bolder agenda. For in addition to limning the Gaon’s life, thought, and personality, Stern in his book’s Introduction and Conclusion advances a novel thesis regarding the nature of modern Judaism and the role of the Gaon in its making, seeking to unsettle the binary opposition generally drawn between tradition and modernity.

            For Stern, modernity is not “just a movement based on… liberal philosophical principles,” but “a condition characterized [among other things] by democratization of knowledge and privatization of religion… that restructured all aspects of European thought and life in diverse and often contradictory ways,” (8) and that in the case of Judaism “gave rise to [both] the Haskalah and institutions such as the Yeshiva” (8).  It is in this light Stern maintains that we should understand the historical significance of Gaon’s great work on Jewish law, his Bi’uror commentary on Joseph Karo’s sixteenth century code of law, the Shulhan Arukh. Here, to sharpen Stern’s analysis, we may point to an instructive paradox. From the sixteenth to the eighteenth century, thanks to the primacy of the Shulhan Arukh, the study of the Talmud was neglected and scholars focused their attention on codes of law. The Bi’ur might seem to fit into that pattern, but in actuality it served to subvert the Shulhan Arukh’sauthority. For by tracing in great and unprecedented detail the source of the Shulhan Arukh’s rulings back the Talmud and its classic commentaries and then by often challenging those rulings in light of those sources the Bi’ur spurred a return to Talmudic study. 

            Stern suggestively, if perhaps a bit mechanically, links the move, sparked by the Gaon, from study of Codes to study of the Talmud to the decline of the kehilah, the Jewish community, and the rise of more privatized forms of traditional Judaism. As long as a kehilahpossessed the power, granted to it by the local non-Jewish authorities, to govern itself by Jewish law, study of the codes, which served as guides to practical communal legal decision making, occupied center stage. With the kehilah’s decline, study of the Talmud for its own sake emerged as the highest form of religious worship and pushed the study of the codes to the margins.  Thus, Stern notes, the Yeshiva of Volozhin, founded in 1803 by the Gaon’s leading disciple, R. Hayyim of Volozhin, which served as the primary center of Talmud study in Eastern Europe through the nineteenth century, was a new type of Yeshiva that “functioned independently of any communal governing structure, and …recruited students and funds from across European Jewry” (138). Moreover, this detaching of Talmudic study “from practical code-oriented learning” encouraged “an ethos of innovation, originality, and brilliance” (139) where intellectual battles were won by “pedagogic persuasion and not coercion” (140).
            This perception of the Volozhin Yeshiva as exemplifying the rise of a more privatized and democratic form of religion thus connects directly with Stern’s broader thesis that the modern condition manifested itself in both “enlightened” and “traditional” forms of nineteenth century Judaism, despite their apparent opposition. This analysis is very suggestive, but open to two objections. 

            First, while the Gaon certainly played an important role in the move from the study of Codes to study of the Talmud, Stern exaggerates the extent of that role.  It would appear that Stern rather uncritically relies on the understandably hyperbolic claims made by the Gaon’s students, who credited him with almost singlehandedly reviving the study of Talmud in traditional circles. In truth, however, the Gaon’s approach appears to be a part of a broader return to Talmudic study in the eighteenth century, which occurred for reasons we cannot enter into here, as exemplified by, among others, his slightly older central European rabbinic contemporary Rabbi Jacob Joshua Falk (1680-1755) and, in particular, by his Lithuanian contemporary R. Aryeh Leib Ginzburg (1695-1785), both of whom, unlike the Gaon, actually wrote full scale commentaries on the Babylonian Talmud. Indeed, as Yisrael Ta-Shma has noted, Falk’s commentary, the famed Pnei Yehoshua, with its penetrating questions but often not entirely satisfactory answers, spurred a whole spate of commentaries on the Talmud, seeking to provide their own answers to Falk’s questions.[9]And, as Ta-Shma has further noted, Ginzburg’s equally famed writings, the Turei Even, Gevurot ha-Ari, and, in particular, the Sha‘agat Aryeh, with their rejection of pilpul, independent approach, amazing control of the far-flung reaches of classic halakhic literature, and very close attention to the peshat of the Talmudic text, resemble in many ways the Gaon’s approach to the Talmud.[10]

            Indeed, Stern admits that “it is puzzling that Elijah composed a commentary on the Shulhan ‘Arukh but not on the Talmud itself” (131). His suggestion “that in the eighteenth century it was much easier to purchase a set of Karo’s code than to acquire a full set of Talmud” (131) is painfully weak, as Stern himself appears to realize. After all, if such a consideration did not deter Rabbis Falk and Ginzberg from writing their commentaries, it is hard to imagine it deterring the even more independent minded Gaon. Moreover, the Gaon wrote full scale commentaries on recondite sections of the relatively neglected Palestinian Talmud and on other obscure works of rabbinic literature despite their relative inaccessibility.

              Perhaps the key here is the Gaon’s daring and its limits. Rabbi Falk in his commentary deferred to and simply expounded the interpretations of the Rishonim, the classical medieval Talmudic commentators. Even the more independent minded Rabbi Ginzberg, who often rejected views of the Aharonim, even those of the classical commentators on the Shulhan Arukh, never directly rejected those of the Rishonim. The Gaon, by contrast, felt free to reject the Rishonim’s views, despite their great standing.  Still, it was one thing for him to offer original and unconventional explanations of the Palestinian Talmud, where there was not an authoritative tradition of commentary, or even to reject the Rishonim’s explanations of the Babylonian Talmud and offer explanations of his own in the course of his Commentary on the Shulhan ‘Arukh, where his dissent might not be that visible. But a full scale commentary on the Babylonian Talmud would have required that the Gaon, who was unwilling to compromise “his own understanding,”[11]take issue much more openly with the explanations of the Rishonim and present his own exceptionally bold and innovative interpretations.  That might have been too bold a move even for the Gaon, given the conservatism of the Jewish community of his day. This would also explain why the Gaon, despite his son’s, R. Abraham’s urgings, never wrote his own Code of Law.  Again, it was one thing to undermine the Shulhan ‘Arukh’s rulings in course of a commentary, another to simply set the Shulhan ‘Arukh’s rulings aside and directly offer competing rulings in a new code of law.[12]

            Second, even if we grant Stern’s point that the Volozhin Yeshiva exemplifies the rise of a more privatized and democratic form of religion that manifested itself in both “enlightened” and “traditional” forms of nineteenth century Judaism, he underplays the difference it makes whether that privatization and democratization are harnessed in the service of greater acculturation and individual autonomy, as in the case of the Haskalah, or greater insularity and ideological intolerance, as in the case of many Lithuanian Yeshivas. It is striking that while in the book’s textStern lauds “the freedom and individuation” of Talmudic study in the Yeshivas, in a lengthy endnote he concedes that “for all the lively debate … bouncing off the [Yeshiva] walls, these walls were soundproof, blocking out those with radically different and conflicting opinions” (264, n. 80).[13]    

            More problematic, Stern’s thesis that the Gaon’s activity and image contributed  to the privatization of Judaism and the democratization of rabbinic knowledge leads him to skew his portrait  of the Gaon, exaggerating both his radicalism and modernity. Thus, for example, the reader never gets a full sense from Stern of the depth of the Gaon’s involvement in Kabbalah nor learns, except in passing, of the sheer number of major commentaries he authored on Kabbalistic literature. Perhaps Stern deemed such a discussion too technical for the general reader,[14]but one inevitably gets the feeling that this minimizing of the Gaon’s Kabbalistic side fits into the modern picture Stern is drawing. 

            A fairly mild example of Stern’s modernizing portrait of the Gaon may be found in Chapter 2, ”Elijah’s Worldview,” the book’s most technical chapter. Here Stern, building on the scholarship of Alan Brill,[15]  seeks to show how the Gaon drew upon Greek and medieval Jewish philosophic sources, Kabbalistic texts, and even, indirectly, the eighteenth century German idealistic tradition in constructing his view of God, creation, and nature. The chapter’s centrepiece is an extended comparison of the worldviews of the Gaon and Leibniz. To be sure, Stern concedes, the Gaon never read any of Leibniz’s works; indeed he most probably did not know any language other than Hebrew. Still, he notes, the Gaon was influenced by the work Tekhunot Ha-Shamayyim, written by Raphael Halevi of Hannover, a leading student of Leibniz, as well as by the writings of Rabbi Moses Hayyim Luzzatto “who read and appropriated Leibniz’s ideas on theodicy” (38).  More significant, “Elijah, Luzzatto, and Leibniz were working with an overlapping set of Kabbalistic and philosophical texts, ideas, and questions that pervaded eighteenth century European intellectual life” (38). Stern’s comparison, while suggestive and forcefully argued, is not entirely convincing. He argues that both “Leibniz’s and Elijah’s views converge around the … idea that knowledge can be represented in mathematical terms.”[16]  This contention that the Gaon, like Leibniz, believed “that knowledge can be represented in mathematical terms” rests primarily, however, on Stern’s vocalization of a key word from the Gaon’s commentary on the Sifra de-Tzeniuta (196-198, note 19), a vocalization Stern puts forward in opposition to that of Elliot Wolfson, the leading scholar of Kabbalah in North America. However, R. Bezalel Naor, the noted rabbinic scholar of Kabbalah and editor of the Gaon’s commentary on the Sifra de-Tzeniuta, in a review of The Genius supports Wolfson’s vocalization of the text.[17]This is a highly technical matter, and I do not deem myself qualified to adjudicate this dispute, but at the very least it must be said that Stern is building a very imposing edifice on a very slender base.  

            Even if we grant Stern his vocalization, nevertheless, as he himself admits, at the heart of Leibniz’s metaphysics are not so much abstract mathematical points, but monads, which are living, self-contained substances. Here Leibniz, as has often been noted, seems to be in large measure inspired, if only negatively, by Spinoza, and his theory of monads appears to be an attempt to adopt Spinozistic premises while avoiding Spinozistic conclusions. Of course, there is no evidence that the Gaon was aware of Spinoza, whose name, indeed, does not appear in Stern’s book. Thus, while it is true that “Elijah … and Leibniz were working with an overlapping set of Kabbalistic and philosophical texts, ideas, and questions that pervaded eighteenth century European intellectual life,” they were also working with non-overlapping sets of “texts, ideas, and questions.” By focusing on the overlapping issues and scanting the broader and differing contexts within which the Gaon and Leibniz worked, Stern, even granting his mathematical comparison, ends up giving a somewhat unbalanced picture of the metaphysical systems of both these thinkers.  Stern concludes his chapter with a bold, if rather speculative, suggestion that one may draw a link between the Gaon’s highly abstract theological ideas and his daring emendations of rabbinic texts, which, in Stern’s view, should be seen as part of “his broader philosophic project of restoring the rational pre-established harmony of a world confused by unnecessary human error and evil” (56-57). Perhaps.

            Chapter 3, “Elijah and the Enlightenment,” advances the book’s most startling and revisionist claim. Generally, Stern notes, the Gaon’s contemporary, Moses Mendelssohn is portrayed as the founder of modern Judaism, while the Gaon is depicted as the defender of rabbinic or traditional Judaism. Stern, however, as part of his effort to unsettle the binary opposition between tradition and modernity, argues that in certain respects the Gaon was a more radical figure than Mendelssohn. Thus, while Mendelssohn maintained that rabbinic interpretations of the legal passages in Scripture were to be identified with the plain-sense meaning of the text, the Gaon interpreted the plain-sense meaning of the text independently of rabbinic interpretations, which were seen as belonging to another level of Scripture. Stern argues that this difference reflects a greater level of self-confidence on the Gaon’s part, as “the intellectual leader of a majority Jewish culture” (71) than on Mendelssohn’s, living as he did in “Berlin, a cosmopolitan city with a tiny Jewish minority” (64), where rabbinic Judaism and particularly rabbinic law were under attack in Christian academic quarters. Stern, I believe, accords too much weight here to matters to matters of demography. Rather, contra Stern, I support the regnant view that this hermeneutical difference reflects, in large measure, the Gaon’s insularity from as opposed to Mendelssohn’s greater openness and sensitivity to their respective surrounding cultures, deriving, in turn, from the presence of a “beckoning bourgeoisie,” to use Gershon Hundert’s phrase,[18]in Berlin and the absence of one in Vilna.

            Even more problematic, Stern’s contrasting portraits of the Gaon and Mendelssohn serve to exaggerate the Gaon’s modernity, while minimizing Mendelssohn’s. Stern begins his chapter, “Elijah and the Enlightenment” with the arresting claim that while ”Elijah  believed that Judaism and Jewish texts expressed universal values, Mendelsohn, Leibnitz’s best known Jewish follower ... highlighted the social and political limitations of idealism” (63). Really? What of the Gaon’s view (to cite Stern himself) that ”Jew and Gentile do not share  the same deity” (109)? And what of his view (something Stern omits to point out) that Jewish souls, as the Kabbalah maintains, differ essentially from non-Jewish souls?[19]Regarding Mendelsohn, Stern himself acknowledges that he believed that philosophy (and we would add Jewish belief) “[are] something universal and cannot contradict natural reason” (79). Furthermore (again something Stern neglects to tell us), Mendelssohn’s criticisms of German idealism flowed from its being in his view not universal enough, still retaining the traces, as in Leibnitz’ affirmation of eternal damnation, of its Christian theological origins. All this is apart from the Gaon’s ready use of the ban to suppress the nascent Hasidic movement, as contrasted with Mendelssohn’s call upon both Church (including Synagogue) and State to renounce any coercion in matters of religious belief.

            A final example of Stern’s skewed perspective is his depiction of the Gaon’s view about the nature and authority of the rabbinic tradition. Stern on the same page (64) first asserts that the “the Gaon called into question the canons of rabbinic authority” and then that he “challenged the rabbinic tradition.” Both assertions lack any foundation. True, for the Gaon the rabbinic interpretations of the legal passages of biblical text are to be distinguished from their plain-sense meaning, but, as he clearly states on many occasions—and here, incidentally, he is following in Maimonides’ footsteps—their authority is based on their being divinely revealed“laws given to Moses on Mount Sinai,” and after the fact they can all be derived, via the principle of Scriptural omnisignificance, from seemingly minor and trivial superfluities or gaps in the biblical text.  Given this clearly stated view, Stern’s contention that for the Gaon “rabbinic authority is not derived from the rabbis’ connection to the biblical text itself, but rather is based on the fact that the Torah was given to human beings to interpret” (76) cannot be sustained.[20]  

            Stern seeks support for his view by referring to a justifiably famous comment of the Gaon to Lev. 6:2. He writes:

The Gaon explains how the [literal sense] of the biblical text allows a [high] priest to enter the [Holy of Holies] whenever he pleases. (According to the rabbis of the Talmud the high priest could only enter once a year.) The Gaon makes a simple but critical historical distinction: during the time of Scripture, biblical law permitted Aaron to go in when he pleased; his access to the [holy of holies] was restricted only later in history when the law changed.  (81)
   
This is seriously confused. The distinction the Gaon draws in his comment is not between the literal sense of the biblical text and a differing rabbinic view, but between two units of the biblical text itself. Leviticus 16:1-28, the Gaon maintains basing himself on a rabbinic observation in Leviticus Rabbah 21:7,[21]refers  just to Aaron, who is allowed to enter the Holy of Holies any time he wishes as long as he performs the ritual outlined in that section. Lev. 16:29-34, on the other hand, refers to all high priests subsequent to Aaron, who are allowed to enter the Holy of Holies only if they perform the requisite ritual and only once a year on Yom Kippur. This accounts for the fact that Yom Kippur is not mentioned in verses 1-28 as well as for the emphasis in verses 16:29 and 34 that this law is “for all time” and the otherwise inexplicable emphasis in 16:34 that this ritual is to be performed only “once a year.” Aside from brilliantly illuminating the biblical text, the Gaon’s analysis also allows him to deftly and convincingly resolve some long standing rabbinic conundrums, such as the rabbinic debate over the function of the “ram for a burn offering” and the puzzling rabbinic assertion that Lev.16:23 is out of place.[22]

            That Stern misconstrues the Gaon’s observation is particularly unfortunate, since its proper explication would have offered readers a wonderful example of the Gaon’s exegetical genius. This leads to another weakness of Stern’s book. Stern repeatedly and rightly stresses the Gaon’s exegetical originality and incisiveness, but the all too few examples he brings do not, at least in my view, substantiate his claim. There is never any “aha” moment where readers of the book will exclaim ”Wow! This is brilliant; this true genius.” Stern points to the Gaon’s deletion of a passage from a classic rabbinic text on the grounds of its superfluity (55). But while it may take daring to deem a passage inauthentic because it is redundant, it does not require any particular genius to do so. There are many not overly technical examples that Stern could and should have brought where the Gaon’s textual emendations bring light and clarity to what had previously appeared to be a textual and conceptual muddle—say his brilliant transposition in Tosefta Terumot, 7:20 of ”outside” (“mi-be-hutz”) and “inside” (mi-bifnim”)[23]Similarly, there are not overly technical examples of the Gaon’s brilliantly original  interpretations of halakhic texts that Stern could and should have brought—say the Gaon’s famous and oft-cited interpretation of Mishnah Berakhot4:1 regarding the meaning of the word “keva” in the Mishnaic statement that the evening service has no “keva”.[24]

            In a related, if somewhat different vein, Stern’s scanting the Gaon’s Kabbalistic side deprives him of the opportunity to show the reader how the Gaon often uses Kabbalah to brilliantly explain and illuminate a rabbinic Aggadah. From a critical-historical perspective, of course, such explanations cannot be accepted, since the Kabbalistic concepts the Gaon uses are, as established by historical scholarship, much later than the rabbinic material he is explaining; nevertheless, at times his comments (say his famous explanation of the debate in Bava Batra 15a and Menachot 30a regarding who wrote the last eight verses of the Torah[25]) are so ingenious and so elegantly and powerfully resolve multiple problems in the rabbinic text being explicated that even the critical reader, almost against his or her own better judgment, begins to wonder “Perhaps this is the meaning of the rabbinic text after all!” 

            Finally the book is missing a bibliographical chapter, briefly describing the Gaon’s major works, their publishing history, and the problems involved in their editing. Some of this can be found scattered throughout the book, but that is no substitute for a systematic presentation. Such a chapter by detailing the multiple editions of many of the Gaon’s writing and the differences between them would have sensitized the readers to the difficulties in reconstructing his worldview.[26]It would also have driven home the amazing range of the Gaon‘s literary activity. Above all, it might have provided the reader with a deeper understanding of the nature and sheer reach of the Gaon’s literary project. Aside from his commentary on the Shulhan Arukh that, in many ways, is the odd-man out, the Gaon in his writings sought to explicate the totality of biblical and rabbinic literature. But, for him, rabbinic literature includes the liturgy, all of classical rabbinic literature, including the Mishnah, Tosefta, Halakhic and Aggadic midrashim (including Pirkei de-Rabbi Eliezer), the Babylonian and Palestinian Talmuds, and even such historical rabbinic works as Seder Olam Rabbah, all of which for him constitute the exotericbranch of rabbinic literature, as well assuch classic Kabbalistic works as the Zohar, Tikkunei Zohar, Raya MehemnaMidrash ha-Ne‘elam, Sefer Yetzira, Sifra de-Tznuiuta, and Sefer ha-Bahir, all of which for him constitute the esotericbranch of rabbinic literature. In this respect Stern’s speaking of the Gaon’s “mastery of the entire canon of rabbinic and Kabbalistic literature” (20) is, without further explanation, somewhat misleading, for in the Gaon’s view these were two branches of rabbinic literature, and his goal was to show that, if properly explicated, both branches not only were they not contradictory, but, more, formed a unified whole, rooted in and deriving from biblical literature. This explains why the Gaon, as seen above, never hesitated to use Kabbalistic concepts to explicate aggadic texts and, perhaps even more important, why, he maintained that, if understood properly, there was no contradiction between the halakhic rulings found in the Zohar and those found in the Babylonian and Palestinian Talmuds. Again, the ambition and boldness of this project are breath taking, and, if anywhere, it is here that we find “his broader philosophic project of restoring the rational pre-established harmony of a world confused by unnecessary human error and evil.”

            In sum: Stern’s The Gaon is a pioneering work about an intellectual titan that opens up many important avenues for further research, but I remain unconvinced by its modernizing portrait of the Gaon. Above all, while I am certain that anyone who finishes reading The Gaon with, say, the Appassionata Sonata or Eroica Symphony playing in the background will understand and appreciate Beethoven’s genius, I am not at all certain that, for all Stern’s learning and insight, she will understand and appreciate in what way the Gaon was a genius.


*A considerably briefer and more popular version of this review, “Was the Gaon a Genius?” appeared in Tablet Magazine, April 3, 2013.
[1] Dov Eliakh, Ha-Gaon, 3 Volumes. Jerusalem: Moreshet ha-Yeshivot, 2002.
[2] Eliakh, Ha-Gaon, pp. 594-639, 1293-1308.
[3]  See ”The Ban on the Book ‘Ha-Gaon,’” Tradition-Seforim Blog, March 27, 2006, and the references there.
[4] Perhaps, however, one mght distinguish between clarity of thought and clarity of presentation.
[5] See Otzar Sifrei ha-Gra (Thesaurus of the Books of the Vilna Gaon), Yeshayahu Vinograd, Jerusalem: Kerem Eliyahu, 2003. This massive work of over 400 pages, a “detailed and annotated bibliography of books by and about the Gaon and Hasid R. Elijah…of Vilna,” should give the reader some idea of the immensity of the task. For a small but important and illustrative example of what remains  to be done, see Yedidya Ha-Levy Frankel, “The Original Manuscript of the Gaon’s Commentary  to the Palestinian Talmud Zera‘im” (in Hebrew), Ha-Gra u-Veit Midrasho, eds. M. Hallamish, Y. Rivlin, and R. Schuchat (Ramat-Gan: Bar-Ilan, 2003), pp. 29-61.
[7] The most recent and finest example of this approach is Immanuel Etkes, The Gaon of Vilna: The Man and his Image, translated from the Hebrew by Jeffery Green, Berkeley: University of California, 2002. (The Hebrew original was published in 1998.)
[7] Representative studies illustrating this new approach may be found in the volume, Ha-Gra u-Veit Midrasho, above, n. 5.
[8]  Edmund Morris, Beethoven: The Universal Composer (New York: Harper Collins, 2005), pp. 130-133.
[9] See Yisrael Ta-Shma, “Some Observations on the Work ‘Pnei Yehoshua’ and its Author” (in Hebrew), Studies on the History of the Jews of Ashkenaz Presented to Eric Zimmer, eds. G. Bacon, D. Sperber, and A. Grossman (Ramat-Gan: Bar-Ilan University, 2008), pp. 277-285.
[10] See Ta-Shma, “The Vilna Gaon and the author of ‘Sha’agat Aryeh,’ the ‘Pnei Yehoshua,’ and the book ‘Tziyon le-Nefesh Chayah’: On the History of New Currents in Rabbinic Literature on the Eve of the Enlightenment” (in Hebrew), Sidra 15 (1999), pp. 181-191. Stern includes this article in his bibliography, but, surprisingly, never refers to Rabbis Falk and Ginzburg.
[11] See R. Abraham b. Elijah’s “Preface” to the Biur ha-Graon the Shulhan ‘Arukh: Orah Hayyim, cited in Stern, p. 131,
[12]Eliakh, Ha-Gaon, pp. 702-704, cites R. Zvi Hirsch Farber’s suggestion that, to the contrary, the Gaon was convinced that if he wrote a new Shulhan Arukh it would succeed in displacing the old one.  He therefore desisted from writing one “out of his great respect” for Rabbis Karo and Isserles. This suggestion, in my view, is more of a tribute to R. Farber’s piety than to his historical judgment.    
[13] In the same note Stern further states “In the early modern period Eastern European rabbinic Jews had been forced to work within the confines of a Jewish  corporate structure, their internal differences notwithstanding…. While pre-modern Eastern European Jewish life was far from ’tolerant,’ it forced extreme elements of the Jewish community to work with one another…. Though a plethora of different ideological voices could be heard within the yeshiva, the new learning institution severely curtailed the range of acceptable positions and practices tolerated by the lay-led early modern corporate structure.” This is very well said, though undercutting the rather rosy picture of the Yeshiva Stern paints in the body of his book. It must be noted, however, that Stern’s basic point here  was often made by the eminent historian  of modern Judaism, Jacob Katz, contrasting the early modern corporate Jewish community not so much to the Yeshiva but to the more homogeneously Orthodox Jewish communities of the modern period.  It is unfortunate that Stern all too often uses Katz as a foil for his own revisionist views and does not sufficiently acknowledge the debt he owes to Katz’s pioneering and incisive—if, of course, debatable—theories.
[14] See “Interview with Eliyahu Stern,” Alan Brill: The Book of Doctrines and Opinions, Dec. 20, 2012.
[15] Alan Brill, “Auxiliary to Hokhmah: The Writings of the Vilna Gaon and Philosophical Terminology, Ha-Gra u-Veit Midrasho (above, note 5), pp. 9-37.
[16] In a famous passage from Halakhic Man, Rabbi Soloveitchik writes: “Not for naught did the Gaon of Vilna tell the translator of Euclid’s geometry into Hebrew [R. Barukh of Shklov] that ‘to the degree that a man is lacking in the wisdom of mathematics [hokhmat ha-matematikah], he will lack a hundred fold in the wisdom of the Torah.’ This statement is not just a pretty rhetorical conceit testifying to the Gaon’s broadmindedness, but a firmly established truth of halakhic epistemology.” See R. Joseph B. Soloveitchik, Halakhic Man, trans. Lawrence Kaplan (Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society, 1983), p. 57.   In truth, however, R. Soloveitchik’s quote is not exact.  What the Gaon actually said was “to the degree that a man is lacking in the other branches of wisdom [shearei he-hokhmot], he will lack a hundred fold in the wisdom of the Torah,” and consequently his statement, contra R. Soloveitchik, should be seen precisely as “a pretty rhetorical conceit testifying to the Gaon’s broadmindedness.” At the same time, in light of Stern’s demonstration regarding the centrality of mathematics in the  Gaon’s  conception of the universe, R. Soloveitchik’s claim regarding the Gaon’s  overall world–view, if not regarding this particular statement, may not be that far off from the truth!
[17 Bezalel Naor, “Book Review: The Genius,” Orot Blog, March 4, 2013. The review actually just consists of Naor’s posting a letter he wrote to Wolfson the day before, agreeing with and defending the latter’s view on this issue. 
[18] Gershon Hundert, “(Re)defining Modernity in Jewish History,” eds. Jeremy Cohen and Moshe Rosman, Rethinking European Jewish History(Oxford: Littman Library, 2009), pp. 139-140; cited in Stern, p. 69.
[19] See the Gaon’s commentary on Isaiah 8:4. “The root of the souls of the nations of the world differs from root of the souls of the Jewish people, for their [nations of the world’s] souls derive from the [demonic] other side.” See Eliakh,   The Gaon, p.1178, which reproduces two copies of the Horodna-Vilna 1820 edition of the Gaon’s Commentary on Nakh: one with the passage intact; the other where the passage is—understandably!—inked out by the censor.
[20] Stern appears to attribute to the Gaon a view approaching that of Nahmanides, though, as noted in my text, his position is much closer to that of Maimonides. But to discuss this with the fullness it deserves would take us beyond the confines of this review essay.
[21]“Whenever he wishes to enter, he can enter, but only if he performs this ritual.” For further analysis, see Leviticus Rabbah, edited by Mordecai Margulies, Vol.2 (New York: Jewish Theological Seminary, 1993), p. 484, note 2.
[22]  See Sefer Aderet Eliyahu: Kitzur Torat Kohanim (Tel-Aviv, 1954), p. 38; and Zikhron Eliyahu (Benei Brak, 1991), pp. 12-15 (part two). For a full discussion, see R. Mordecai Breuer, “Seder Avodat Yom ha-Kippurim,” Pirkei Mo‘adot, Vol.2 (Jerusalem: Horev, 1986), pp. 512-516.
[23] For some representative modern discussions of Tosefta Terumot, 7:20 and the conundrums it poses, see R. Prof. Saul Lieberman, Tosefta ki-Feshutah, Zer‘aim, Vol.1 (New York: Jewish Theological Seminary, 1992), pp.420-423; the exchange between Prof. Samuel Atlas and R. Yehiel Yaakov Weinberg in the latter’s Seridei Esh, Vol. 3 (Jerusalem, 1977), #78 (pp. 197-201); David Daube, Collaboration with Tyranny in Rabbinic Law, Oxford University Press, 1965; Elijah J. Schochet, A Responsum on Surrender: Translation and Analysis, published as an Appendix to The Bach: Rabbi Joel Sirkes, His Life, Works, and Teachings (New York, 2006), pp. 325-413; and Aharon Enker, “Tzorech: Dehiyyat Nefesh Mipnei Nefashot,” in‘Ikkarim Be-Mishpat ha-Pelili ha-‘Ivri (Ramat Gan: Bar-Ilan University, 2007), pp. 389-448. I hope to show on another occasion that the Gaon’s brilliant emendation of the Toseftais thoroughly convincing and justified, despite its rejection by both Professors Lieberman and Atlas.

This example also sheds light on the issue as to whether the Gaon in emending a text believed that he was restoring it to its original historical form which had been effaced as a result of the vagaries and errors of copyists, or to cite Stern, whether he believed that he was “refining the text according to what … the text ideally ought to look like” (55). From Stern’s comment it appears he believes the latter to be the case. But it is one thing to say that the Gaon believed that a superfluous passage, even if it was historically part of the original text, ought to be deleted in the name of an ideal principle of maximum conciseness—a principle dear to the Gaon’s heart, quite another to say that the Gaon believed that a passage that, in his view, made no sense was historically part of the original text.  
[24] For a full discussion of the Gaon’s explanation and the reactions it aroused, see Hannan Gafni, Peshutah shel Mishnah: ‘Iyyunim be-Heker Sifrut Hazal be-‘Et ha-Hadashah (Tel Aviv: Hakibbutz Hameuchad, 2012), pp. 70-72. Another well-known and not overly technical example Stern might have brought is the Gaon’s explanation of Mishnah Bava Metsi‘a 1:1, cited and made famous by R. Israel Lipschutz in his Mishnah commentary, Tiferet Yisrael. See Gafni, p. 59, note 2, and the sources he cites there. In truth, if anywhere, it is here that the Gaon, though I tend to doubt it, “called into question the canons of rabbinic authority” and “challenged the rabbinic tradition.”

[25] See Zikhron Eliyahu (above, n. 22), pp. 20-22 (part two). But see Yaakov S. Spiegel, ‘Amudim be-Toldot  ha-Sefer ha-Ivri: Hagahot u-Magihim (Ramat-Gan: Bar-Ilan University, 1996), p. 390, n.26.  Stern, p. 223, n.100, appears to allude to this comment of the Gaon, but from his very brief, almost cryptic, remarks it is impossible to discern the point the Gaon is making.
[26 Alan Brill, “Auxiliary to Hokhmah” (above, n. 15).



Soloveitchick’s Act of Selfless Heroism, 1785

$
0
0


Soloveitchick’s Act of Selfless Heroism, 1785[1]
Michael K. Silber, New Haven

Michael K. Silber is the Cardinal Franz Koenig Senior Lecturer in Austrian Studies in the Department of Jewish History and Contemporary Jewry at Hebrew U.  He has taught at Harvard, Stanford and the Central European University and during the 2013-2014 academic year, he is the Jacob Perlow Visiting Professor of Judaic Studies at Yale. He also serves as the Chair of the Board of the Central Archives of the Jewish People, Jerusalem. His researches focus on the Jews of Central Europe, Hungary and the Habsburg Empire in particular, from the end of the seventeenth century until World War I and he has written on a variety of topics in particular on enlightened absolutism, Jewish military service, Orthodox Judaism and Jewish nationalism. Lately, he has also been intrigued by the history of the Jewish beard in modern times. 

“In 1761,” we read in Dov Levin’s entry on Kaunas in The YIVO Encyclopedia of Jews in Eastern Europe,” there were violent attacks on Jews and their property, and Jews were once again expelled from the town. This time, Slobodka’s rabbi, Mosheh Soloveichik, responded by suing the municipality before the royal court. The case was not resolved until 1782 after intervention by Karol Stanisław Radziwiłł (1734–1790). In the end, the city’s mayor, who had directed the events, was sentenced to a short imprisonment, and the municipality was required to pay restitution and an indemnity to the Jewish community. Megilat Kovno, a recounting of the story, was read annually on Purim in the old study hall—the first place of prayer established in Kovno.”

Referring to this incident, Shulamit Soloveitchik Meiselman wrote that Moshe Soloveitchik and his brother Abraham, the sons of Isaac, were honored by the Jews of Kovno: Moshe by being appointed rabbi of the town, and his brother Abraham elected as the head of the community. “Because of the family’s firm stance against the Polish government’s oppressive decrees, the name Soloveitchik became known throughout Eastern Europe. It was identified with honor, respect, aristocracy, strength of character, philanthropy, courage, and fearlessness.” The Soloveitchik Heritage: A Daughter's Memoir (Hoboken, NJ, 1995), p. 43.

While the skeptical may dismiss this high praise as no more than filial piety, I came across recently an unprejudiced testimony by happenstance, a contemporary report from 1785 published in a Viennese weekly that records an incident that involved the lesser known of the two brothers, Abraham. It testifies to just these virtues and made the name Soloveitchik known if briefly not only in Eastern Europe, but in lands far beyond. This may very well be the first time that the family name appeared in print, albeit in German and mildly distorted.



A few weeks ago, on the Courland coast (a bay of the Baltic Sea), a certain Russian courier on route to Würtemberg burst before the sleigh of a Polish Jew. Suddenly the ice broke under his horse and the abyss threatened to swallow horse and rider. The Jew saw this and heard the Christian wailing, he jumped in and saved him at the risk of his own life. The courier then pulled out his bag to reward the Jew, but he turned down the money, and asked for nothing more than that every poor Jew that the rescued man would see in danger he would take under his wing. This Jew, Abraham Isaac’s son, is called Soloveitchick and is a native of Kovno in the Grand Duchy of Lithuania.

Wienerblättchen 01.03.1785, p. 181.



[1] On the eve of the inauguration of a scion of the family, Peter Salovey (http://www.tabletmag.com/jewish-arts-and-culture/books/119176/soloveitchik-jesus), as the 23rd president of Yale University.

Viewing all 679 articles
Browse latest View live